will_v the_o dr._n reconcile_v this_o with_o what_o he_o cit_v out_o of_o the_o rubric_n will_v private_a deal_n with_o the_o offender_n amount_v to_o repel_v of_o he_o from_o the_o communion_n 2._o discipline_n be_v a_o public_a and_o authoritative_a act_n and_o another_o thing_n then_o private_a deal_n with_o a_o person_n the_o apostle_n call_v it_o a_o rebuke_v before_o all_o 1_o tim._n 5._o 20._o and_o it_o differ_v from_o preach_v in_o that_o by_o discipline_n reproof_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o person_n in_o preach_v they_o be_v in_o more_o general_a term_n now_o how_o this_o shall_v be_v without_o public_a name_a the_o man_n i_o know_v not_o 3._o who_o doubt_v that_o augustine_n do_v well_o in_o what_o the_o dr._n allege_v it_o must_v be_v our_o practice_n when_o discipline_n be_v most_o strict_o exercise_v because_o discipline_n can_v reach_v the_o secret_a sin_n of_o man_n but_o augustine_n never_o think_v that_o therefore_o discipline_n be_v not_o to_o be_v public_o and_o personal_o inflict_v on_o offender_n and_o sure_a discipline_n may_v in_o some_o case_n be_v forbear_v hic_fw-la &_o num_fw-la without_o fault_n aâ—d_v where_o it_o be_v faulty_o forbear_v it_o do_v nullify_v the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o always_o be_v forbear_v his_o 2._o answer_n be_v if_o a_o restraint_n be_v lay_v on_o minister_n by_o law_n whether_o the_o minister_n ought_v to_o admonish_v public_o and_o debar_v in_o that_o case_n reply_v why_o do_v the_o dr._n make_v the_o rubric_n and_o the_o law_n thus_o to_o clash_v especial_o see_v the_o common_a prayer_n and_o its_o rubric_n be_v settle_v by_o law_n and_o he_o do_v by_o this_o fair_o yield_v that_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n now_o establish_v by_o law_n a_o parish_n minister_n have_v no_o power_n to_o keep_v back_o any_o from_o the_o lord_n table_n that_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o come_v why_o then_o have_v he_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n to_o prove_v they_o can_v do_v something_o and_o at_o last_o conclude_v that_o this_o same_o thing_n be_v just_a nothing_o partur_fw-la montes_fw-la sect._n 17._o he_o frame_v a_o objection_n to_o himself_o sect._n 16._o that_o the_o neglect_v and_o abuse_v of_o discipline_n among_o we_o be_v too_o great_a to_o be_v justify_v and_o too_o notorious_a to_o be_v conceal_v to_o this_o he_o have_v several_a answer_n the_o 1._o be_v that_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o destroy_v the_o be_v of_o parochial_a church_n this_o i_o pass_v for_o i_o think_v it_o do_v not_o the_o 2._o be_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o complain_v of_o this_o or_o separate_v then_o find_v out_o a_o way_n to_o remedy_v it_o we_o propose_v the_o scripture_n remedy_n to_o wit_n to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o common_a the_o 3._o be_v that_o therâ—_n be_v not_o that_o necessity_n of_o church_n discipline_n as_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o christian_a magistrate_n take_v care_n to_o punish_v scandalous_a offender_n and_o so_o to_o vindicate_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o confirm_v this_o he_o cit_v a_o passage_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n thus_o the_o drs._n zeal_n for_o episcopacy_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o gulf_n of_o erastianism_n to_o what_o purpose_n do_v he_o cite_v cyprian_n tuâ—es_n petrus_a and_o why_o have_v he_o plead_v so_o much_o for_o episcopacy_n even_o out_o of_o these_o father_n that_o live_v under_o christian_a emperor_n as_o augustine_n theodoret_n etc._n etc._n if_o church_n discipline_n be_v at_o the_o magistrate_n disposal_n but_o i_o see_v man_n will_v say_v any_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d let_v the_o dr._n answer_v what_o our_o divine_n have_v write_v against_o erastus_n and_o his_o follower_n prove_v that_o the_o church_n and_o republic_n be_v distinct_a society_n though_o make_v up_o of_o the_o same_o person_n that_o christ_n have_v a_o visible_a mediatory_a kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o rule_n law_n punishment_n and_o immediate_a end_n of_o church-state_n be_v different_a let_v he_o no_o more_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o of_o the_o civil_a law_n of_o england_n as_o that_o which_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v dispense_v and_o order_v by_o i_o shall_v not_o digress_v to_o refute_v this_o assertion_n but_o man_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v that_o this_o principle_n do_v foul_o reflect_v upon_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o give_v all_o their_o direction_n about_o church_n affair_n to_o churchman_n and_o not_o to_o the_o magistrate_n sict_v 18._o his_o four_o answer_n be_v that_o excommunication_n by_o protestant_a divine_n be_v not_o leave_v to_o a_o parochial_a church_n i_o do_v not_o plead_v for_o that_o but_o against_o put_v it_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o one_o man._n neither_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v a_o parish_n minister_n and_o his_o elder_n may_v exercise_v no_o discipline_n the_o protestant_a divine_v abroad_o be_v not_o of_o that_o miâ—d_n it_o be_v false_a that_o among_o we_o a_o minister_n i_o mean_v with_o his_o elder_n can_v only_o admonish_v not_o repel_v from_o the_o lord_n supper_n why_o say_v he_o may_v not_o our_o minister_n be_v oblige_v to_o certify_v â—he_v bishop_n as_o well_o as_o they_o to_o certify_v the_o presbytery_n ans._n because_o christ_n give_v no_o power_n to_o a_o bishop_n above_o other_o presbyter_n and_o discipline_n in_o the_o apostolic_a and_o primitive_a church_n be_v exercise_v by_o a_o single_a person_n if_o the_o dr_n principle_n be_v true_a i_o think_v it_o be_v fit_a to_o certify_v the_o justice_n of_o peace_n than_o either_o of_o both_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o african_a church_n be_v answer_v above_o let_v he_o prove_v that_o a_o bishop_n by_o himself_o exercise_v discipline_n in_o they_o the_o bishop_n be_v often_o name_v as_o the_o speaker_n in_o the_o presbytery_n by_o the_o decline_a of_o he_o be_v mean_v decline_v of_o they_o the_o inconvenience_n that_o he_o allege_v by_o put_v excommunication_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o single_a congregation_n we_o shun_v by_o a_o prudent_a reserve_n of_o that_o dreadful_a ordinance_n to_o a_o meeting_n of_o pastor_n but_o if_o it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o mean_a congregational_a elder-ship_n it_o can_v hardly_o be_v so_o ill_o manage_v and_o make_v so_o ridiculous_a and_o contemptible_a as_o it_o be_v now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o bishop_n or_o rather_o their_o servant_n in_o england_n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o solemn_a and_o terrible_a it_o be_v as_o practise_v which_o be_v seldom_o in_o presbyterian_a church_n and_o how_o it_o have_v tame_v some_o stouthearted_a sinner_n without_o a_o capias_fw-la or_o magistratical_a power_n to_o back_o it_o i_o wonder_v why_o the_o dr._n shall_v use_v such_o argument_n as_o he_o do_v against_o parochial_a discipline_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o proceed_v by_o no_o determination_n what_o fault_n deserve_v excommunication_n no_o method_n of_o trial_n no_o security_n against_o false_a witness_n no_o limitation_n of_o cause_n no_o liberty_n of_o appeal_n beside_o multitude_n of_o other_o inconvenience_n sure_o this_o author_n think_v the_o bible_n of_o little_a use_n to_o the_o church_n without_o a_o book_n of_o canon_n such_o reflection_n on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v very_o unbecoming_a a_o part_n of_o which_o be_v write_v on_o purpose_n to_o teach_v minister_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o i_o hope_v the_o dr_n more_o sober_a thought_n will_v satisfy_v he_o in_o all_o these_o and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v give_v no_o more_o particular_a answer_n but_o he_o may_v have_v consider_v if_o the_o bishop_n have_v direction_n for_o all_o these_o in_o the_o bible_n and_o if_o he_o have_v not_o his_o will_n must_v be_v his_o law_n why_o may_v not_o the_o classical_a and_o congregational_a presbytery_n respective_a take_v the_o help_n of_o they_o he_o think_v a_o parochial_a court_n of_o judicature_n so_o he_o be_v please_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o episcopal_a style_n will_v prove_v more_o tyrannical_a than_o any_o bishop_n court._n it_o may_v be_v so_o if_o manage_v by_o bad_a man_n but_o if_o they_o keep_v within_o the_o rule_n they_o profess_v to_o go_v by_o it_o will_v seem_v tyrannical_a to_o none_o but_o stubborn_a sinner_n who_o gall_a neck_n can_v bear_v christ_n yoke_n and_o it_o can_v never_o be_v so_o grievous_a to_o man_n person_n and_o estate_n as_o the_o bishop_n court_n for_o these_o we_o meddle_v not_o with_o his_o five_o answer_n i_o say_v nothing_o against_o sect._n 19_o he_o have_v yet_o a_o further_a apology_n for_o the_o want_n of_o parochial_a discipline_n even_o suppose_v every_o one_o leave_v to_o their_o own_o conscience_n as_o to_o their_o
scripture_n or_o solid_a reason_n he_o judge_v p._n 3_o 4._o that_o east_n and_o west_n may_v meet_v and_o the_o most_o furious_a antagonist_n of_o popery_n may_v become_v of_o the_o easy_a convert_v deus_fw-la avertat_fw-la omen_fw-la if_o we_o may_v form_v any_o conjecture_n of_o what_o may_v be_v from_o the_o observation_n of_o what_o have_v be_v easy_a conversion_n to_o popery_n be_v like_a to_o be_v find_v among_o his_o own_o party_n who_o be_v tame_a and_o gentle_a towards_o popery_n and_o no_o way_n furious_a and_o if_o any_o be_v furious_a against_o it_o let_v they_o bear_v their_o blame_n we_o applaud_v and_o practice_v rational_a zeal_n against_o it_o but_o not_o fury_n for_o the_o wrath_n of_o man_n work_v not_o the_o righteousness_n of_o god._n he_o can_v get_v out_o of_o this_o fear_n concern_v many_o thousand_o zealous_a protestant_n i_o deny_v not_o but_o there_o be_v cause_n of_o fear_n for_o many_o have_v get_v sound_a principle_n in_o their_o head_n without_o save_a grace_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o the_o knowledge_n and_o fortitude_n of_o most_o be_v very_o weak_a and_o the_o best_a have_v cause_n to_o fear_v themselves_o and_o look_v to_o he_o who_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o stand_v but_o i_o hope_v all_o the_o ground_n of_o fear_n be_v not_o on_o our_o side_n sect._n 7._o but_o now_o the_o learned_a author_n come_v close_a to_o his_o design_n viz._n to_o lay_v down_o ground_n of_o his_o opinion_n that_o he_o be_v so_o confirm_v in_o that_o the_o principle_n and_o practice_n of_o nonconformist_n do_v tend_v to_o re-introduce_a popery_n among_o we_o one_o be_v that_o they_o mistake_v what_o popery_n be_v be_v as_o much_o afraid_a of_o a_o innocent_a ceremony_n and_o of_o the_o cross_n as_o of_o real_a idolatry_n and_o of_o kneel_v as_o of_o adore_v the_o host._n ans._n 1._o the_o dr._n may_v have_v know_v that_o the_o learned_a labour_n of_o some_o nonconformist_n against_o popery_n do_v sufficient_o testify_v that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a what_o it_o be_v 2._o we_o general_o know_v that_o the_o ceremony_n be_v not_o popery_n but_o loâ—k_v on_o they_o as_o a_o part_n of_o popery_n but_o be_v far_o from_o equal_v they_o with_o some_o other_o part_n of_o popery_n that_o be_v far_o 〈◊〉_d re_fw-mi gross_o evil_a 3._o we_o never_o count_v even_o the_o nocent_a ceremony_n use_v in_o england_n for_o innocent_a ceremony_n we_o know_v none_o but_o those_o of_o god_n institution_n so_o bad_a as_o real_a idolatry_n nor_o cross_v and_o kneel_v so_o bad_a as_o worship_a image_n though_o we_o count_v both_o sinful_a and_o dare_v practice_v neither_o therefore_o if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o see_v our_o mistake_n in_o the_o one_o case_n which_o we_o expect_v not_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n for_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o allege_a by_o he_o viz._n that_o we_o shall_v suspect_v ourselves_o deceive_v in_o the_o other_o also_o unless_o he_o will_v say_v that_o every_o discovery_n of_o a_o mistake_v that_o man_n make_v about_o the_o small_a matter_n in_o religion_n will_v shake_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v very_o far_o from_o assert_v leave_v they_o that_o have_v read_v his_o irenicum_fw-la in_o former_a year_n and_o now_o read_v his_o sermon_n and_o this_o defence_n of_o it_o shall_v infer_v that_o which_o good_a man_n will_v be_v far_o from_o impute_v to_o a_o person_n of_o his_o worth_n especial_o when_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o rather_o own_o a_o change_n in_o some_o thing_n now_o debate_v p._n 72._o of_o the_o preface_n sect._n 8._o it_o look_v like_o another_o ground_n that_o nonconformist_n serve_v the_o design_n of_o papist_n that_o when_o they_o find_v the_o undoubted_a practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n condemn_v as_o popish_a and_o antichristian_a by_o their_o teacher_n they_o must_v conclude_v popery_n to_o be_v of_o much_o great_a antiquity_n than_o real_o it_o be_v and_o when_o they_o can_v trace_v it_o so_o very_a near_o the_o apostle_n time_n they_o will_v soon_o believe_v it_o settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o ans._n 1._o here_o be_v still_o a_o confound_a of_o something_o that_o be_v popish_a with_o popery_n a_o part_n take_v for_o the_o whole_a a_o accident_n without_o which_o popery_n can_v well_o consist_v and_o which_o do_v subsist_v without_o popery_n with_o the_o body_n and_o substance_n of_o popery_n he_o look_v on_o his_o antagonist_n according_a to_o his_o wont_a esteem_n of_o they_o as_o very_o mean_a logician_n when_o he_o will_v have_v they_o conclude_v the_o antiquity_n of_o popery_n in_o those_o thing_n that_o he_o and_o we_o do_v joint_o dislike_v it_o in_o from_o the_o antiquity_n of_o some_o rite_n that_o be_v use_v under_o that_o apostasy_n and_o which_o we_o have_v continue_v among_o we_o under_o the_o reformatiom_n 2._o it_o be_v still_o as_o bad_a a_o consequence_n from_o our_o trace_v some_o thing_n near_o to_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o infer_v that_o they_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n for_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o not_o only_o soon_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o in_o their_o time_n some_o thing_n be_v in_o the_o church_n that_o they_o do_v not_o settle_v as_o the_o love-feast_n which_o they_o reprove_v and_o abolish_v after_o that_o abuse_n of_o they_o be_v observe_v 3._o to_o call_v those_o thing_n that_o nonconformist_n scruple_n viz._n the_o ceremony_n the_o undoubted_a practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o may_v be_v trace_v near_o to_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v gratis_o dictum_fw-la a_o bold_a beg_n of_o the_o question_n the_o proof_n of_o it_o we_o expect_v sect._n 9_o it_o will_v say_v he_o p._n 5._o be_v very_o hard_a to_o persuade_v consider_v man_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v degenerate_v so_o soon_o so_o unanimous_o and_o so_o universal_o as_o it_o must_v do_v if_o episcopacy_n and_o the_o use_n of_o significant_a ceremony_n be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o apostasy_n here_o be_v still_o the_o great_a antiquity_n of_o these_o thing_n take_v for_o grant_v but_o not_o prove_v but_o further_a his_o consider_v man_n if_o they_o read_v and_o consider_v the_o scripture_n will_v easy_o be_v persuade_v that_o a_o church_n may_v very_o early_a and_o quick_o degenerate_a and_o that_o unanimous_o and_o universal_o especial_o in_o some_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o lesser_a concern_n in_o religion_n how_o sudden_o do_v the_o church_n of_o israel_n degenerate_a and_o aaron_n with_o they_o when_o moses_n be_v but_o 40_o day_n absent_a in_o the_o mount_n &_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o high_a moment_n than_o what_o we_o contend_v about_o even_o worship_v a_o calf_n for_o god_n see_v ex._n 32._o 1._o and_o particular_o vers._n 8._o and_o the_o lord_n foretell_v to_o moses_n their_o after_a apostasy_n deut._n 31._o 16._o and_o moses_n take_v notice_n of_o their_o apostasy_n while_o he_o be_v yet_o with_o they_o and_o how_o soon_o they_o will_v break_v out_o after_o his_o departure_n 27._o 29._o how_o quick_o unanimous_o and_o universal_o do_v the_o ten_o tribe_n apostatise_v after_o solomon_n decease_n and_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n under_o her_o king_n a_o witness_n of_o this_o when_o ever_o a_o bad_a king_n arise_v present_o the_o pure_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v turn_v to_o idolatry_n in_o the_o day_n of_o joash_n as_o soon_o as_o jehojada_n be_v go_v how_o quick_o do_v a_o faction_n with_o a_o compliment_n to_o the_o king_n turn_v the_o whole_a nation_n to_o idolatry_n 2_o chron._n 24._o 17_o 18._o these_o apostasy_n be_v in_o high_a point_n than_o we_o now_o speak_v of_o and_o yet_o how_o quick_o do_v the_o church_n thus_o degenerate_a and_o that_o this_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a even_o in_o the_o gospel-church_n we_o may_v see_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o christ_n tell_v we_o of_o the_o tare_n sow_v while_o man_n sleep_v and_o grow_v up_o insensible_o and_o without_o observation_n also_o the_o degeneracy_n that_o the_o church_n fall_v into_o even_o while_o the_o apostle_n be_v alive_a and_o faithful_o watch_v over_o she_o and_o that_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o error_n in_o corinth_n and_o galatia_n in_o the_o abuse_n in_o public_a administration_n at_o corinth_n insomuch_o as_o the_o apostle_n behove_v even_o in_o his_o own_o time_n to_o make_v a_o reformation_n by_o bring_v back_o to_o apostolic_a example_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o reform_v some_o indecency_n among_o they_o and_o to_o divine_a institution_n for_o reform_v their_o enormity_n 1_o cor._n 11._o 1._o 20._o 23._o if_o these_o evil_n creep_v in_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o apostle_n what_o wonder_n be_v it_o if_o man_n afterward_o begin_v in_o some_o thing_n to_o deviate_v in_o church-practice_n
be_v the_o schismatic_n whether_o the_o imposer_n or_o the_o scrupler_n i_o know_v no_o way_n to_o determine_v this_o question_n but_o by_o fall_v upon_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o decide_v whether_o the_o thing_n scruple_v be_v lawful_a to_o be_v use_v and_o fit_a to_o be_v impose_v on_o they_o who_o conscientious_o scruple_n they_o so_o as_o no_o forbearance_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o they_o what_o ever_o may_v follow_v if_o both_o these_o can_v be_v prove_v as_o i_o be_o sure_a neither_o of_o they_o can_v we_o be_v the_o schismatic_n if_o not_o unbiased_a man_n will_v adjudge_v that_o epithet_n to_o the_o dr._n and_o his_o party_n if_o he_o have_v please_v to_o put_v the_o matter_n to_o this_o issue_n the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n may_v have_v be_v spare_v sect._n 8._o neither_o have_v the_o dr._n any_o advantage_n by_o what_o he_o next_o bring_v out_o of_o mr._n baxter_n to_o wit_n it_o may_v be_v schism_n to_o separate_v from_o a_o church_n that_o have_v some_o schismatical_a principle_n practice_n and_o person_n if_o these_o be_v not_o such_o and_o so_o great_a as_o to_o necessitate_v our_o departure_n from_o they_o for_o there_o be_v such_o a_o case_n supposeable_a yet_o we_o affirm_v that_o the_o schismatical_a principle_n and_o practice_n and_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o wit_n the_o clergy_n impose_v the_o ceremony_n as_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n with_o they_o be_v such_o as_o necessitate_v our_o departure_n or_o rather_o they_o do_v by_o these_o drive_v we_o away_o the_o old_a separatist_n say_v he_o do_v not_o renounce_v total_a communion_n with_o our_o church_n but_o hold_v communion_n in_o faith_n with_o we_o lawful_a so_o do_v we_o with_o all_o the_o sound_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n though_o we_o hold_v no_o church_n communion_n with_o they_o for_o want_v of_o opportunity_n and_o private_a christian_a communion_n neither_o be_v this_o in_o the_o question_n and_o in_o some_o act_n of_o worship_n as_o hear_v and_o join_v in_o prayer_n and_o yet_o be_v charge_v with_o separation_n by_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n ans._n they_o be_v just_o charge_v with_o separation_n because_o their_o principle_n will_v separate_v they_o from_o a_o church_n that_o give_v no_o just_a cause_n by_o unlawful_a imposition_n which_o we_o do_v not_o the_o separation_n material_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v here_o be_v two_o party_n go_v asunder_o as_o be_v there_o but_o not_o formal_o for_o their_o principle_n be_v the_o church_n be_v no_o true_a church_n and_o ministry_n and_o ordinance_n be_v nullity_n we_o be_v unlawful_a term_n of_o communion_n be_v require_v and_o for_o our_o non-submission_n to_o these_o we_o be_v expel_v by_o force_n he_o say_v we_o must_v hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o separation_n ans._n so_o we_o do_v as_o thing_n now_o stand_v but_o this_o necessity_n be_v not_o of_o our_o make_n but_o of_o our_o brethren_n make_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v bear_v the_o blame_n of_o it_o it_o no_o way_n follow_v which_o he_o infer_v that_o we_o must_v be_v separatist_n for_o it_o be_v a_o uncontroverted_a truth_n that_o they_o only_o be_v separatist_n who_o separate_v without_o just_a cause_n which_o we_o deny_v to_o be_v imputable_a to_o we_o the_o medium_n that_o he_o insist_v so_o much_o on_o p._n 104._o be_v but_o a_o quibble_n to_o wit_n either_o we_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o of_o no_o church_n or_o of_o another_o church_n if_o the_o first_o we_o must_v communicate_v as_o member_n if_o the_o second_o we_o be_v no_o good_a christian_n if_o the_o three_o we_o own_o as_o formal_a a_o separation_n as_o ever_o any_o do_v all_o this_o have_v be_v before_o answer_v but_o the_o dr_n repeat_v importunity_n force_v repetition_n from_o we_o i_o say_v then_o there_o be_v here_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o we_o own_v ourselves_o as_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o partake_v with_o she_o in_o corrupt_a ordinance_n that_o be_v her_o sin_n to_o impose_v and_o be_v our_o sin_n to_o yield_v to_o there_o be_v member_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n in_o her_o degenerate_a time_n who_o sin_v not_o in_o abstain_v from_o baal_n worship_n and_o the_o grove_n and_o high_a place_n if_o we_o shall_v say_v the_o 2d_o that_o we_o be_v at_o present_a member_n of_o no_o church_n that_o understand_v sanoâ—sensu_fw-la may_v be_v our_o affliction_n and_o not_o our_o sin_n for_o if_o a_o man_n be_v cast_v into_o a_o place_n where_o there_o be_v no_o christian_n to_o join_v with_o or_o none_o that_o will_v let_v he_o join_v with_o they_o without_o he_o sin_n against_o god_n he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v if_o he_o worship_n god_n by_o himself_o every_o good_a christian_n be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o aught_o to_o join_v himself_o to_o some_o particular_a church_n if_o he_o can_v but_o it_o do_v not_o always_o derogate_v from_o a_o man_n christianity_n that_o his_o circumstance_n be_v such_o that_o he_o be_v not_o actual_o in_o communion_n with_o any_o particular_a church_n if_o we_o shall_v say_v the_o 3d._n it_o be_v true_a we_o own_o a_o formal_a separation_n but_o the_o culpable_a cause_n of_o it_o be_v not_o in_o we_o sect._n 9_o if_o any_o ask_v which_o of_o these_o three_o we_o do_v indeed_o own_o i_o may_v answer_v as_o above_o section_n 7._o that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o very_o material_a and_o but_o about_o word_n yet_o see_v the_o dr._n seem_v to_o lay_v such_o weight_n on_o the_o word_n member_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v open_v this_o a_o little_a further_o and_o one_a i_o say_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la by_o the_o dr_n doctrine_n we_o be_v not_o nor_o never_o be_v most_o of_o we_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o therefore_o not_o capable_a of_o culpable_a separation_n from_o she_o on_o what_o ever_o account_n we_o separate_v for_o he_o assert_v part_v 3._o p._n 350_o 351_o that_o the_o minister_n in_o use_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n after_o baptism_n and_o say_v we_o receive_v he_o into_o the_o congregation_n of_o christ_n flock_n and_o do_v sign_n he_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n etc._n etc._n do_v speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o as_o baptism_n be_v a_o rite_n of_o admission_n into_o the_o catholic_n church_n so_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v into_o our_o church_n of_o england_n i_o leave_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o here_o assert_v to_o its_o due_a place_n i_o only_o now_o consider_v see_v this_o learned_a author_n take_v this_o cross_v to_o be_v the_o admit_v rite_n into_o the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o he_o can_v look_v on_o we_o as_o member_n of_o that_o church_n who_o be_v never_o so_o admit_v into_o it_o and_o if_o we_o never_o be_v member_n in_o it_o how_o can_v we_o be_v blame_v for_o separate_v from_o it_o but_o i_o be_o not_o so_o fond_a of_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o dr_n coin_v as_o to_o excuse_v our_o separation_n by_o it_o i_o make_v no_o other_o use_n of_o it_o but_o ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la and_o i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v hard_a for_o he_o to_o answer_v it_o but_o i_o come_v ad_fw-la rem_fw-la the_o term_n church-member_n be_v a_o relative_a term_n it_o import_v a_o relation_n between_o a_o person_n and_o a_o church_n now_o in_o all_o relative_n there_o be_v the_o two_o termini_fw-la the_o thing_n or_o person_n relate_v and_o the_o fundamentum_fw-la relationis_fw-la that_o which_o make_v they_o so_o to_o be_v relate_v one_o to_o another_o which_o must_v be_v something_o so_o particular_a to_o they_o that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a to_o they_o with_o all_o other_o person_n or_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v that_o we_o here_o inquire_v after_o that_o which_o make_v our_o relation_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v baptism_n and_o our_o visible_a own_n of_o our_o baptismal_a covenant_n that_o which_o found_v one_o relation_n to_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v the_o obligation_n that_o he_o have_v to_o join_v with_o that_o church_n and_o the_o right_n he_o have_v to_o be_v reeeive_v into_o its_o fellowship_n or_o admit_v to_o the_o ordinance_n in_o it_o this_o right_a and_o obligation_n be_v either_o remote_a or_o proximate_v a_o remote_a right_n and_o obligation_n to_o communicate_v with_o every_o particular_a church_n as_o occasion_n serve_v every_o visible_a believer_n have_v this_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n that_o they_o shall_v join_v with_o one_o another_o and_o receive_v one_o another_o as_o providence_n give_v opportunity_n and_o thus_o every_o visible_a believer_n be_v aptitudinal_o a_o member_n of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n but_o the_o
over_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o how_o the_o papist_n be_v harden_v see_v no_o end_n of_o schism_n to_o all_o this_o i_o answer_v 1._o i_o know_v rome_n and_o some_o other_o too_o will_v triumph_v when_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n for_o their_o so_o do_v but_o as_o long_o as_o we_o can_v show_v scripture-warrant_a for_o what_o we_o hold_v and_o do_v we_o be_v unconcern_v in_o their_o censure_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n for_o their_o triumph_v appear_v because_o the_o dr._n and_o his_o party_n who_o have_v the_o same_o cause_n of_o triumph_n that_o the_o papist_n can_v have_v on_o this_o occasion_n have_v as_o yet_o have_v no_o such_o victory_n in_o their_o debate_n with_o we_o as_o to_o make_v they_o triumph_v 3._o if_o by_o the_o christian_a world_n he_o mean_v the_o protestant_a part_n of_o christianity_n for_o the_o rest_n we_o be_v less_o move_v by_o their_o judgement_n i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o laugh_v at_o we_o who_o scruple_n nothing_o but_o what_o most_o of_o they_o have_v condemn_v as_o addition_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o corruption_n of_o his_o worship_n for_o so_o all_o the_o calvinist-churche_n and_o divine_n have_v do_v 4._o if_o the_o papist_n be_v harden_v as_o see_v no_o end_n of_o schism_n they_o be_v to_o be_v blame_v for_o we_o can_v show_v they_o and_o other_o a_o good_a end_n of_o it_o to_o wit_n order_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o his_o institution_n or_o at_o least_o impose_v nothing_o uninstitute_v as_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n sect._n 7._o his_o second_o argument_n be_v sect._n 24._o that_o this_o separation_n make_v union_n among_o the_o protestant_a church_n impossible_a suppose_v they_o to_o remain_v as_o they_o be_v this_o he_o prove_v because_o the_o lutheran_n church_n have_v these_o and_o more_o ceremony_n yet_o these_o church_n be_v think_v true_a and_o fit_a to_o be_v unite_v with_o by_o a_o synod_n of_o the_o reform_a at_o charenton_n 1631._o the_o helvetian_a church_n declare_v against_o separate_n for_o different_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n so_o do_v the_o confession_n of_o poland_n and_o that_o of_o ausburg_n and_o strasburg_n also_o crecius_fw-la and_o the_o transylvanian_a divine_n nothing_o of_o all_o this_o come_v up_o the_o point_n as_o above_o state_v we_o allow_v no_o separation_n for_o these_o rite_n and_o none_o of_o the_o divine_n or_o confession_n mention_v disallow_v forbear_v of_o they_o in_o our_o own_o person_n nor_o injoin_v use_v of_o they_o we_o do_v not_o separate_v because_o the_o church_n use_v they_o but_o she_o drive_v we_o away_o because_o we_o can_v use_v they_o what_o he_o cit_v out_o of_o amyraldus_n p._n 189._o that_o the_o nature_n of_o ceremony_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o doctrine_n that_o go_v along_o with_o they_o i_o have_v say_v somewhat_o to_o above_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o a_o bad_a doctrine_n may_v infect_v a_o indifferent_a ceremony_n that_o be_v build_v on_o it_o but_o i_o can_v assent_v that_o the_o best_a doctrine_n can_v justify_v a_o uninstituted_a ceremony_n in_o god_n worship_n he_o cit_v davenant_n give_v three_o reason_n that_o may_v hinder_v union_n and_o the_o first_o be_v tyranny_n over_o man_n faith_n and_o conscience_n let_v but_o this_o be_v remove_v and_o our_o separation_n be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o i_o think_v the_o dr._n will_v hardly_o clear_v impose_v of_o needless_a ceremony_n on_o they_o that_o be_v convince_v of_o and_o can_v prove_v their_o sinfulness_n of_o this_o blame_n that_o protestant_a church_n abroad_o have_v hard_a term_n of_o communion_n than_o we_o he_o suppose_v p._n 198._o but_o do_v not_o prove_v the_o calvinist_n church_n have_v not_o and_o if_o the_o lutheran_n church_n have_v that_o be_v impose_v they_o with_o such_o rigour_n we_o can_v but_z eatenus_fw-la condemn_v they_o yet_o we_o shut_v not_o out_o the_o lutheran_n church_n from_o all_o possibility_n of_o union_n with_o they_o as_o he_o insinuate_v we_o can_v have_v union_n with_o they_o as_o sister_n church_n but_o we_o can_v partake_v in_o their_o institute_v part_n of_o worship_n sect._n 8._o his_o three_o argument_n be_v that_o this_o will_v justify_v the_o ancient_a schism_n that_o have_v always_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o he_o instance_v in_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o novatian_o and_o other_o but_o the_o dr._n have_v do_v we_o presbyterian_o the_o favour_n to_o free_v we_o of_o the_o trouble_n of_o this_o debate_n with_o he_o by_o set_v aside_o from_o their_o plea_n for_o separation_n ceremony_n liturgy_n and_o holiday_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n we_o insist_v upon_o i_o say_v no_o more_o on_o this_o argument_n but_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o dr_n wonderful_a but_o most_o groundless_a confidence_n in_o a_o parenthesis_n assert_v that_o these_o be_v common_a to_o our_o church_n with_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o great_a degeneracy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v continue_v by_o a_o universal_a consent_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world._n the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o assertion_n be_v absolute_o false_a for_o all_o the_o cunning_n use_v in_o insert_v the_o epithet_n great_a degeneracy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o know_v not_o where_o he_o will_v fix_v this_o great_a degeneracy_n whether_o in_o boniface_n usurp_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n or_o may_v be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o he_o shall_v never_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o a_o notable_a degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v use_v by_o all_o christian_n even_o before_o the_o great_a degeneracy_n for_o the_o second_o part_n of_o his_o assertion_n it_o be_v beyond_o comprehension_n what_o he_o can_v mean_v by_o it_o for_o he_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o these_o be_v not_o continue_v in_o all_o nor_o most_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n but_o disow_v in_o their_o confession_n and_o by_o their_o practice_n but_o some_o man_n confidence_n or_o pretence_n to_o it_o run_v high_a when_o truth_n and_o reason_n be_v with_o they_o at_o the_o low_a ebb_n sect._n 9_o i_o come_v now_o to_o his_o four_o argument_n sect._n 26._o that_o these_o ground_n will_v make_v separation_n endless_a he_o prosecute_v this_o argument_n in_o 12_o page_n by_o show_v the_o evil_a of_o schism_n p._n 197._o reprove_v mr._n a._n for_o make_v too_o light_a of_o it_o p._n 198._o and_o expose_v he_o in_o a_o mimic_n loâ—g_v oration_n in_o the_o excuse_n of_o it_o p._n 199_o 200_o 201_o 202_o 203._o and_o cite_v mr._n b._n set_v forth_o the_o evil_a of_o schism_n p._n 204_o 205_o 206._o and_o reprove_v mr._n a._n for_o not_o set_v bound_n to_o separation_n all_o which_o i_o shall_v pass_v by_o as_o not_o against_o the_o cause_n that_o i_o maintain_v and_o only_o brief_o answer_v his_o argument_n if_o either_o his_o party_n or_o any_o pretend_a to_o be_v on_o our_o side_n will_v not_o keep_v within_o that_o boundary_a let_v they_o answer_v it_o that_o separation_n will_v soon_o be_v at_o a_o end_n if_o the_o church_n impose_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v warrant_v by_o scripture_n and_o if_o people_n refuse_v nothing_o so_o as_o to_o separate_v for_o it_o but_o what_o they_o can_v show_v scripture-ground_n that_o it_o be_v their_o sin_n to_o own_v it_o or_o do_v it_o sect._n 10._o his_o five_o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n to_o enforce_v this_o argument_n the_o dr._n do_v well_o prove_v several_a sound_a truth_n but_o such_o as_o none_o of_o they_o nor_o all_o of_o they_o conclude_v against_o withdraw_v from_o the_o church_n when_o sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n be_v impose_v as_o 1._o that_o the_o study_n of_o unity_n be_v a_o duty_n 2._o that_o this_o unity_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o bare_a communion_n in_o faith_n and_o love._n 3._o nothing_o can_v discharge_v we_o from_o this_o obligation_n to_o study_v unity_n but_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o it_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o make_v up_o a_o obligation_n to_o sin_n against_o god_n rather_o than_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n but_o a_o four_o thing_n he_o insist_v on_o may_v be_v will_v help_v he_o better_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o three_o case_n wherein_o scripture_n allow_v of_o separation_n to_o wit_n idolatrous_a worship_n false_a doctrine_n man_n make_n indifferent_a thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a enumeration_n i_o prove_v 1._o because_o there_o may_v be_v sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n impose_v where_o none_o of_o these_o be_v may_v not_o man_n make_v own_v tradition_n of_o man_n necessary_a to_o their_o
confess_v that_o sedulius_n &_o anselmus_fw-la ad_fw-la verbum_fw-la retulerunt_fw-la hieronymi_n sententiam_fw-la in_o comment_n in_o tit._n 1._o if_o any_o reject_v the_o testimony_n of_o jerom_n because_o he_o be_v a_o presbyter_n and_o no_o bishop_n i_o hope_v they_o will_v allow_v we_o the_o like_a liberty_n to_o reject_v the_o testimony_n that_o they_o bring_v of_o they_o who_o themselves_o be_v bishop_n and_o then_o let_v they_o reckon_v their_o gain_n when_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o poll._n sect._n 18._o other_o testimony_n i_o shall_v mention_v more_o brief_o tertul._n apolog._n c._n 34._o speak_v of_o excommunication_n and_o other_o censure_n say_v they_o be_v do_v in_o the_o assembly_n and_o that_o president_n probati_fw-la quique_fw-la seniores_fw-la clem._n alexandr_n stromat_n lib._n 7._o poene_n presbyteros_fw-la est_fw-la disciplinae_fw-la quae_fw-la homines_fw-la facit_fw-la meliores_fw-la both_o these_o write_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n wherefore_o discipline_n in_o that_o age_n be_v exercise_v in_o common_a and_o every_o assembly_n have_v its_o precedent_n with_o power_n of_o discipline_n ambrose_n who_o write_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n when_o no_o little_a deviation_n have_v be_v make_v from_o the_o right_a way_n yet_o show_v the_o church_n can_v not_o then_o bear_v sole_a jurisdiction_n for_o a_o sentence_n pass_v by_o syagrius_n be_v dislike_v quia_fw-la sine_fw-la alicujus_fw-la fratris_fw-la consilio_fw-la but_o ambrose_n pass_v sentence_n in_o the_o same_o cause_n be_v approve_v quia_fw-la cum_fw-la fratribus_fw-la &_o consacerdotibus_fw-la participatum_fw-la processit_fw-la ambros_n ep._n ad_fw-la syagrium_n and_o even_o cyprian_a as_o great_a a_o asserter_n of_o episcopal_a primacy_n as_o that_o age_n can_v bear_v ep._n 12._o 46._o join_v the_o clergy_n with_o the_o bishop_n in_o receive_v the_o lapse_v on_o their_o repentance_n i_o next_o adduce_v the_o learned_a and_o excellent_a augustine_n as_o a_o witness_n of_o this_o truth_n ep._n 19_o ad_fw-la hieron_n quamquam_fw-la enim_fw-la honorum_fw-la vocabula_fw-la quae_fw-la jam_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la usu_fw-la obtinuit_fw-la episcopus_fw-la presbytero_fw-la major_n sit_fw-la he_o make_v the_o bishop_n major_n not_o lord_n over_o the_o presbyter_n and_o even_o that_o majority_n be_v but_o by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n not_o divine_a ordinance_n and_o a_o custom_n that_o have_v now_o obtain_v be_v not_o always_o also_o lib._n quaest_n come_v he_o prove_v from_o 1_o tim._n 3._o bâ—shop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o be_v one_o and_o say_v quâ—d_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la episcopus_fw-la nisi_fw-la presbyter_n and_o this_o oneness_n he_o further_o show_v because_o bishop_n such_o as_o then_o be_v to_o wit_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n when_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n be_v much_o change_v call_v the_o presbyter_n compresbyteri_n but_o never_o call_v the_o deacon_n condiaconi_fw-la presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v the_o same_o office_n but_o deacon_n be_v distinct_a from_o they_o both_o the_o last_o testimony_n shall_v be_v that_o of_o chrysostom_n in_o 1_o tim._n 3._o homil_n 11._o inter_fw-la episco_n they_o atque_fw-la presbyterum_fw-la interest_n fere_n nihil_fw-la quip_n &_o presbyteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la cura_fw-la permissa_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la de_fw-la episcopis_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la eae_fw-la etiam_fw-la presbyteris_fw-la congruunt_fw-la sola_fw-la quip_n ordinatione_fw-la superiores_fw-la illâ—_n sunt_fw-la bellarm._n say_v that_o primasius_n theophilactus_fw-la and_o oecumenius_n on_o that_o text_n teach_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o almost_o in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o the_o second_o of_o these_o live_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o last_o in_o the_o ten_o or_o eleven_o the_o answer_n that_o bellarm._n give_v to_o this_o be_v not_o worth_a take_v notice_n of_o to_o wit_n chrysost._n mean_v that_o presbyter_n have_v jurisdiction_n as_o bishop_n have_v but_o only_o by_o commission_n from_o the_o bishop_n this_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o his_o discourse_n which_o be_v to_o show_v a_o identity_n of_o they_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o what_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o this_o citation_n that_o a_o bishop_n may_v ordain_v not_o a_o presbyter_n the_o learned_a father_n expression_n will_v not_o bear_v for_o ordination_n must_v signify_v either_o the_o ordination_n the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n have_v whereby_o they_o be_v put_v in_o their_o office_n to_o be_v different_a which_o he_o do_v not_o allege_v or_o that_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o be_v only_o in_o order_n or_o precedency_n not_o in_o power_n or_o any_o authority_n or_o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o ordination_n or_o appointment_n of_o the_o church_n not_o christ_n institution_n but_o it_o can_v never_o signify_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v for_o then_o christ_n who_o be_v sufficient_o a_o master_n of_o word_n will_v have_v say_v potestate_fw-la ordinandi_fw-la not_o ordinatione_n sect._n 19_o i_o conclude_v this_o one_o ground_n of_o scruple_n at_o the_o present_a episcopacy_n with_o 3_o consideration_n which_o though_o they_o be_v not_o concludent_a in_o themselves_o be_v but_o humane_a testimony_n yet_o may_v abate_v a_o little_a of_o our_o brethren_n confidence_n in_o assert_v their_o opinion_n about_o bishop_n to_o have_v always_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o 1_o be_v that_o lombard_n and_o most_o of_o the_o schoolman_n deny_v the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n lib._n 4._o do_v 24._o litter_n i._o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o canon_n do_v only_o mention_v the_o order_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n because_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v only_o these_o and_o of_o these_o only_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n commandment_n the_o rest_n be_v after_o appoint_v by_o the_o church_n and_o ibid._n litera_fw-la m._n he_o show_v that_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n archbishop_n etc._n etc._n the_o church_n borrow_v from_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o heathen_a flamen_n horum_fw-la autem_fw-la disoretio_fw-la say_v he_o a_o gentilibus_fw-la introducta_fw-la videtur_fw-la both_o cajetan_n on_o tit._n 1._o and_o estius_n on_o the_o place_n of_o lombard_n now_o cite_v deny_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n the_o 2_o consideration_n be_v that_o the_o waldenses_n albigenses_n wickliff_n and_o his_o follower_n and_o all_o they_o that_o under_o the_o darkness_n of_o popery_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n that_o the_o protestant_n now_o profess_v be_v of_o a_o parity_n among_o presbyter_n and_o disallow_v of_o diocesan_n bishop_n this_o be_v confess_v by_o medina_n and_o be_v not_o deny_v by_o bellarm_n and_o any_o that_o read_v what_o be_v write_v of_o their_o opinion_n will_v acknowledge_v this_o it_o be_v among_o wickliff_n error_n impute_v to_o he_o by_o tho._n waldensis_n that_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o be_v only_o 2_o order_n priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o that_o a_o bishop_n do_v not_o differ_v from_o a_o priest_n fuller_n ch._n hist._n lib._n 4._o cent_n 14._o p._n 132._o let_v not_o any_o impute_v this_o to_o their_o persecute_a state_n for_o we_o know_v papist_n have_v always_o have_v their_o titular_a bishop_n where_o their_o religion_n be_v suppress_v the_o three_o thing_n that_o i_o offer_v to_o be_v consider_v be_v the_o observation_n of_o spanhemius_fw-la a_o most_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o his_o epitome_n isagâ—g_v ad_fw-la hist._n n._n t._n saeculo_fw-la 2._o v._o 5._o where_o he_o move_v a_o doubt_n whether_o then_o there_o be_v episcopus_fw-la praeses_fw-la only_o in_o the_o great_a church_n whether_o it_o be_v only_o praesidentia_fw-la ministerii_fw-la non_fw-la imperii_fw-la as_o tertul._n de_fw-fr pudicitia_fw-la c._n 25._o or_o only_o a_o reverence_n to_o their_o age_n and_o their_o converse_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o whether_o it_o do_v not_o with_o the_o defection_n of_o after_o age_n receive_v addition_n sect_n iv._o the_o dr_n argument_n for_o episcopacy_n answer_v i_o return_v now_o to_o the_o reverend_a dr._n to_o hear_v what_o he_o will_v say_v for_o this_o episcopacy_n that_o we_o scruple_n on_o the_o forementioned_a ground_n i_o begin_v with_o his_o first_o undertake_v above_o mention_v to_o wit_n to_o show_v that_o our_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n which_o be_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o this_o he_o labour_v to_o prove_v concern_v the_o african_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o cyprian_a and_o augustine_n and_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o time_n of_o athanasius_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o cyprus_n in_o the_o day_n of_o theodoret._n concern_v all_o this_o in_o general_a i_o make_v two_o observation_n before_o i_o come_v to_o examine_v his_o particular_a allegation_n 1._o that_o his_o phrase_n be_v ambiguous_a that_o their_o episcopacy_n be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o we_o i_o wish_v he_o have_v show_v what_o be_v that_o substance_n of_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n that_o he_o find_v
different_a testimony_n of_o antiquity_n the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v hereby_o secure_v for_o which_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o cyprian_a stand_n and_o with_o this_o consist_v all_o that_o jerom_n and_o epiphemus_fw-la say_v of_o the_o different_a settlement_n of_o church_n at_o first_o to_o all_o this_o i_o repone_v these_o few_o thing_n 1._o is_n be_v most_o false_a that_o the_o apostle_n manage_v church_n government_n by_o themselves_o while_o they_o live_v the_o contrary_n i_o have_v prove_v as_o to_o ordination_n and_o excommunication_n in_o corintâ—_n and_o thâ—ssalâ—niâ—a_n that_o these_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o ordinary_a officer_n though_o superintended_a by_o the_o apostle_n 2._o that_o they_o settle_a bishop_n any_o where_o either_o in_o their_o own_o time_n or_o leave_v order_n for_o it_o to_o be_v do_v after_o their_o decease_n be_v also_o false_a the_o incontroullable_n evidence_n of_o it_o that_o the_o dr._n talk_v of_o be_v assert_v duro_fw-la ore_fw-la for_o he_o know_v it_o be_v controul_v beyond_o what_o he_o or_o any_o man_n can_v refute_v to_o wit_n that_o tim._n and_o tit._n be_v no_o diocesan_n bishop_n be_v prove_v by_o our_o writer_n and_o all_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v bring_v for_o their_o be_v such_o full_o answer_v this_o confidence_n without_o argument_n be_v unbecoming_a so_o learned_a a_o man_n he_o hint_v a_o argument_n for_o his_o assertion_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o care_n of_o government_n be_v a_o distinct_a thing_n from_o the_o office_n of_o a_o evangelist_n this_o we_o deny_v the_o office_n of_o a_o evangelist_n be_v to_o teach_v or_o govern_v by_o a_o deputation_n from_o the_o apostle_n he_o say_v thâ—ir_a remove_n do_v not_o invalidate_v this_o because_o while_o the_o apostle_n live_v there_o be_v no_o fix_a bishop_n or_o but_o few_o i_o wish_v he_o have_v instance_a in_o one_o he_o confess_v by_o this_o tim._n and_o tit._n be_v not_o such_o and_o for_o unfixed_a bishop_n we_o read_v of_o none_o such_o either_o in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n 3._o neither_o can_v this_o reconcile_v the_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o for_o it_o do_v not_o answer_v what_o jerom_n augustine_n chrisostom_n and_o other_o say_v of_o the_o divine_a institution_n of_o parity_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o irenaeus_n tertulian_n and_o cyprian_a be_v for_o diocesan_n bishop_n sect._n 14._o the_o dr._n proceed_v now_o sect._n 14._o to_o the_o three_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v p._n 244_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o restraint_n of_o discipline_n in_o our_o parochial_a church_n do_v not_o overthrow_v their_o constitution_n in_o this_o i_o shall_v not_o oppose_v he_o and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v only_o consider_v this_o matter_n as_o a_o grievance_n and_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v in_o justification_n of_o it_o and_o not_o as_o a_o ground_n of_o separation_n and_o shall_v pass_v over_o what_o he_o say_v that_o be_v of_o that_o tendency_n he_o say_v presbyter_n have_v power_n in_o admission_n to_o the_o lord_n supper_n because_o none_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v but_o such_o as_o be_v confirm_v or_o be_v ready_a and_o desirous_a to_o be_v confirm_v and_o presbyter_n be_v judge_n in_o that_o because_o they_o be_v to_o send_v a_o list_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o person_n to_o be_v confirm_v to_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v to_o confirm_v they_o and_o this_o he_o say_v will_v if_o right_o observe_v keep_v as_o much_o purity_n in_o that_o ordinance_n as_o be_v pretend_v to_o in_o the_o separate_a congregation_n ans._n this_o be_v a_o poor_a fence_n for_o the_o table_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o if_o one_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v confirm_v the_o presbyter_n can_v keep_v he_o back_o though_o he_o be_v not_o list_v by_o the_o presbyter_n nor_o confirm_v by_o the_o bistop_n and_o we_o know_v many_o of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n be_v ready_a for_o it_o again_o when_o one_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o presbyter_n consent_n if_o he_o prove_v never_o so_o profane_a or_o careless_a the_o presbyter_n can_v debar_v he_o the_o bishop_n confirmation_n admit_v he_o let_v he_o do_v what_o he_o will._n i_o hope_v separate_a meeting_n will_v not_o admit_v every_o one_o to_o the_o lord_n table_n that_o be_v a_o church_n member_n when_o they_o fall_v into_o gross_a sin_n 2._o it_o be_v no_o good_a way_n of_o defend_v the_o presbyter_n power_n in_o manage_v of_o christ_n ordinance_n to_o say_v that_o his_o testimony_n be_v to_o be_v take_v about_o admit_v person_n to_o a_o ordinance_n that_o christ_n never_o institute_v to_o wit_n confirmation_n 3._o this_o be_v no_o great_a evidence_n of_o church_n authority_n in_o the_o presbyter_n that_o his_o testimony_n be_v take_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o order_n to_o admission_n it_o be_v the_o bishop_n not_o the_o presbyter_n that_o authoritative_o admit_v 4._o it_o be_v a_o odd_a way_n of_o admission_n to_o god_n ordinance_n not_o precedent_v in_o scripture_n nor_o pure_a antiquity_n that_o one_o man_n shall_v judge_v of_o the_o fitness_n of_o a_o person_n to_o be_v admit_v and_o another_o shall_v admit_v he_o the_o bishop_n must_v act_v implicit_o and_o the_o presbyter_n be_v only_o his_o informer_n where_o this_o way_n of_o discipline_n have_v its_o use_n we_o know_v the_o dr._n have_v yet_o say_v nothing_o to_o vindicate_v the_o power_n that_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o minister_n or_o to_o justify_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n sect._n 15._o next_o sect._n 15._o he_o speak_v of_o the_o presbyte_n power_n in_o reject_v these_o for_o scandal_n that_o have_v be_v church_n member_n and_o show_v out_o of_o the_o rubric_n before_o the_o communion_n that_o the_o parochial_a minister_n may_v advertise_v a_o scandalous_a sinner_n not_o to_o come_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n till_o he_o repent_v and_o amend_v and_o if_o he_o continue_v obstinate_a â—e_n may_v repel_v he_o from_o the_o communion_n yet_o so_o as_o within_o fourteen_o day_n he_o give_v account_n to_o the_o ordinary_a ans._n this_o be_v far_o from_o amount_v to_o the_o power_n that_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o minister_n for_o 1._o by_o what_o law_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o presbyter_n accountable_a to_o the_o bishop_n more_o than_o the_o bishop_n be_v accountable_a to_o he_o christ_n make_v they_o equal_a 2._o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o a_o presbyter_n by_o himself_o shall_v have_v power_n to_o debar_v any_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o presbyter_n in_o common_a the_o new_a testament_n know_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o excommunication_n either_o great_a or_o lesser_a by_o a_o single_a person_n except_o it_o be_v by_o a_o apostle_n but_o our_o bishop_n think_v they_o have_v such_o a_o plenitude_n of_o power_n that_o they_o may_v delegate_v as_o much_o of_o it_o as_o they_o please_v to_o any_o other_o person_n 3._o i_o see_v the_o dr._n be_v at_o a_o stand_n what_o sort_n of_o censure_n this_o act_n of_o the_o parochial_a minister_n be_v it_o be_v not_o the_o great_a excommunication_n and_o he_o confess_v p._n 277._o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o lesser_a excommunication_n use_v in_o this_o church_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o church_n censure_n but_o it_o be_v not_o such_o as_o argue_v that_o power_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o inflict_a of_o it_o that_o christ_n have_v give_v to_o all_o his_o minister_n to_o be_v exercise_v by_o they_o in_o common_a the_o dr._n infer_v p._n 278._o from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o presbyter_n that_o our_o church_n do_v not_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o the_o necessary_a and_o essential_a part_n of_o church_n discipline_n but_o if_o it_o deprive_v they_o of_o any_o such_o part_n in_o which_o they_o may_v not_o meddle_v it_o take_v away_o that_o power_n that_o christ_n have_v give_v they_o it_o be_v a_o fine_a apology_n for_o episcopal_a usurpation_n that_o they_o suffer_v a_o presbyter_n as_o their_o delegate_v and_o as_o he_o will_v be_v accountable_a to_o they_o to_o do_v some_o act_n that_o they_o themselves_o can_v attend_v whereas_o christ_n give_v no_o more_o power_n to_o a_o bishop_n than_o to_o any_o of_o the_o presbyter_n sect._n 16._o mr._n b._n object_v to_o the_o dr._n that_o it_o be_v actionable_a by_o law_n if_o a_o parish_n minister_n admonish_v a_o person_n by_o name_n not_o censure_v by_o the_o ordinary_a to_o which_o the_o dr._n have_v two_o sorry_a answer_n 1._o what_o need_v public_a admonition_n by_o name_n do_v the_o nature_n of_o church_n discipline_n lie_v in_o that_o it_o be_v enough_o it_o be_v do_v private_o and_o sheweth_z that_o augustine_n bid_v people_n examine_v themselves_o and_o abstain_v if_o they_o see_v cause_n and_o the_o same_o augustine_n say_v that_o church_n discipline_n may_v be_v forbear_v in_o some_o case_n in_o a_o true_a church_n to_o this_o i_o reply_v 1._o how_o
fitness_n for_o the_o communion_n he_o say_v 1._o the_o great_a offender_n abstain_v of_o themselves_o and_o they_o that_o come_v be_v usual_o the_o most_o devouâ—_n 2._o if_o debauch_a person_n come_v it_o be_v upon_o some_o awaken_n of_o conscience_n then_o both_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o contrary_a to_o common_a experience_n 3._o he_o say_v this_o do_v not_o defile_v right_a communicant_n that_o be_v true_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o separation_n but_o it_o be_v the_o church_n fault_n and_o shall_v be_v amend_v 5._o and_o 6._o some_o presbyterian_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v for_o a_o time_n without_o discipline_n this_o be_v no_o imitable_a example_n sect_n v._o the_o national_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n debate_v have_v now_o examine_v what_o the_o dr._n say_v for_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n i_o proceed_v to_o consider_v the_o next_o ground_n for_o separation_n plead_v by_o some_o to_o wit_n the_o national_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o have_v above_o declare_v that_o i_o look_v on_o this_o as_o no_o ground_n for_o separation_n yea_o nor_o cause_n of_o complaint_n if_o it_o be_v take_v sano_fw-la sensu_fw-la though_o i_o think_v every_o organise_v congregation_n have_v a_o govern_v power_n in_o itself_o yet_o this_o power_n be_v not_o independent_a but_o subordinate_a to_o the_o association_n of_o such_o church_n these_o association_n may_v be_v great_a or_o small_a one_o contain_v in_o another_o and_o so_o subordinate_a to_o it_o as_o the_o conveniency_n of_o meeting_n for_o discipline_n do_v allow_v and_o because_o the_o association_n of_o church_n in_o a_o whole_a nation_n contain_v all_o the_o church_n in_o it_o and_o may_v all_o meet_v in_o their_o representative_n for_o the_o govern_v they_o all_o in_o common_a this_o we_o own_o as_o a_o national_a church_n wherefore_o on_o this_o head_n i_o have_v no_o debate_n with_o the_o dr._n except_o in_o so_o far_o as_o he_o be_v for_o national_a and_o provincial_a officer_n in_o this_o national_a church_n arch-bishop_n and_o bishop_n put_v but_o provincial_n and_o national_a synod_n in_o the_o place_n of_o these_o and_o i_o shall_v contend_v no_o further_o i_o shall_v not_o then_o meddle_v with_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o his_o discourse_n but_o only_o note_v a_o few_o thing_n sect._n 2._o the_o first_o thing_n that_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v p._n 289._o where_o the_o dr._n make_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostolic_a function_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o twelve_o man_n to_o be_v a_o argument_n against_o church_n power_n of_o govern_v themselves_o this_o prove_v nothing_o for_o the_o ordinary_a government_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v regulate_v by_o what_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v which_o be_v a_o abide_a thing_n not_o by_o their_o own_o govern_v the_o church_n which_o cease_v with_o they_o next_o p._n 290._o he_o say_v the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v matter_n of_o faâ—t_n attest_v by_o the_o most_o early_o know_v honest_a and_o impartial_a witness_n which_o i_o deny_v and_o have_v disprove_v the_o next_o remark_n shall_v be_v upon_o p._n 291._o where_o he_o plead_v for_o bishop_n join_v together_o and_o become_v one_o national_a church_n he_o shune_v mention_v a_o primate_n under_o and_o in_o who_o they_o unite_v and_o this_o he_o seem_v to_o vindicate_v from_o make_v way_n for_o papal_a usurpation_n and_o and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o its_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o whole_a so_o unite_v and_o no_o way_n repugnant_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o institution_n and_o not_o usurp_v the_o right_n of_o other_o nor_o assume_v more_o than_o can_v be_v manage_v this_o he_o say_v a_o universal_a pastor_n must_v do_v and_o he_o therefore_o mention_v this_o that_o any_o one_o may_v see_v that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o reason_n will_v never_o justify_v the_o papal_a usurpation_n i_o can_v for_o all_o this_o see_v that_o it_o be_v more_o justifiable_a or_o consistent_a with_o christ_n institution_n to_o unite_v a_o national_a church_n under_o a_o primate_n than_o to_o unite_v the_o universal_a church_n under_o a_o pope_n save_v that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o further_o remove_v from_o parity_n that_o christ_n institute_v and_o so_o a_o great_a evil_n than_o the_o other_o but_o magis_fw-la &_o minus_fw-la non_fw-la variant_n speciem_fw-la to_o clear_v this_o i_o shall_v run_v over_o these_o four_o quality_n that_o he_o mention_v in_o their_o unite_n under_o a_o primate_n and_o consider_v whether_o they_o do_v agree_v better_a to_o he_o than_o to_o a_o pope_n the_o first_o be_v it_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o whole_a so_o unite_v if_o we_o judge_v by_o intention_n no_o doubt_n this_o intention_n will_v be_v pretend_v to_o by_o the_o papist_n also_o and_o be_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la as_o much_o plead_v by_o they_o and_o with_o as_o specious_a pretence_n and_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n sad_a experience_n show_v that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o do_v conduce_v to_o the_o good_a of_o the_o whole_a but_o be_v improve_v to_o tyrannize_a over_o man_n conscience_n and_o rend_v and_o harassing_n the_o church_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o superstitious_a concept_n of_o corrupt_a men._n sect._n 3_o the_o second_o this_o union_n be_v no_o way_n repugnant_a to_o institution_n this_o he_o shall_v have_v prove_v we_o deny_v it_o let_v he_o show_v we_o more_o institution_n or_o warrant_v for_o a_o metropolitan_a than_o for_o a_o pope_n if_o we_o shall_v own_v bishop_n as_o successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n yet_o a_o archbishop_n a_o metropolitan_a a_o patriarch_n a_o pope_n must_v still_o be_v beside_o institution_n except_o the_o dr._n will_v own_o a_o imparity_n among_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o be_v for_o peter_n supremacy_n the_o three_o be_v that_o in_o this_o union_n there_o be_v no_o usurp_v the_o right_n of_o other_o i_o say_v there_o be_v as_o real_o as_o there_o be_v in_o the_o papacy_n for_o it_o be_v the_o right_n of_o every_o one_o of_o christ_n minister_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n in_o equality_n of_o power_n with_o the_o rest_n this_o be_v take_v from_o they_o and_o put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o that_o right_a that_o the_o bishop_n have_v usurp_v from_o the_o presbyter_n the_o primate_n usurp_v from_o he_o and_o the_o pope_n do_v no_o more_o but_o usurp_v the_o same_o from_o all_o the_o metropolitan_o and_o patriarch_n that_o they_o have_v usurp_v from_o these_o under_o they_o the_o four_o be_v not_o assume_v more_o than_o can_v be_v manage_v nothing_o but_o prejudice_n can_v hinder_v a_o man_n of_o the_o doctor_n understanding_n to_o see_v that_o the_o bishop_n assume_v more_o power_n than_o he_o can_v manage_v as_o real_o as_o the_o primate_n or_o the_o patriarch_n yea_o or_o the_o pope_n do_v for_o as_o the_o pope_n can_v administer_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n to_o all_o christian_n in_o his_o own_o person_n no_o more_o can_v a_o primate_n to_o a_o whole_a nation_n nor_o a_o bishop_n to_o a_o diocese_n consist_v of_o many_o thousand_o of_o people_n and_o hundred_o of_o congregation_n and_o as_o the_o bishop_n can_v do_v all_o this_o by_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n for_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o by_o his_o chancellor_n archdeacon_n &c._n &c._n for_o his_o discipline_n such_o as_o it_o be_v and_o as_o the_o primate_n can_v rule_v a_o whole_a national_a church_n by_o his_o and_o the_o bishop_n court_n so_o can_v the_o pope_n rule_v all_o christian_a people_n ut_fw-la cunque_fw-la by_o cardinal_n patriarch_n metropolitan_o bishop_n by_o his_o legate_n or_o other_o officer_n of_o his_o appointment_n i_o challenge_v the_o doctor_n or_o any_o man_n to_o show_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o a_o national_a officer_n and_o a_o oecumenick_n officer_n in_o the_o church_n as_o make_v one_o lawful_a and_o the_o other_o unlawful_a the_o pope_n usurp_v a_o plenitude_n of_o civil_a power_n and_o more_o gross_o abuse_v his_o pretend_a church_n power_n will_v not_o make_v this_o difference_n for_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o pope_n and_o primate_n as_o such_o abstract_v from_o all_o accident_n of_o such_o a_o officer_n in_o the_o church_n sect._n 4._o pag._n 292._o he_o seem_v to_o expose_v the_o frame_n of_o church-government_n too_o much_o to_o the_o reason_n or_o rather_o fancy_n of_o man_n when_o he_o say_v that_o union_n be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o preserve_v the_o church_n the_o preservation_n of_o which_o christ_n design_v by_o his_o institution_n we_o may_v reasonable_o infer_v that_o whatever_o tend_v to_o promote_v this_o union_n and_o to_o prevent_v notable_a inconvenience_n be_v within_o the_o design_n of_o the_o first_o institution_n though_o it_o be_v not_o
law_n of_o justiniâ—n_n it_o be_v appoint_v that_o the_o election_n be_v make_v by_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o city_n and_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o impute_v contradiction_n to_o justinian_n law_n he_o next_o object_v council_n laodic_n can_v 13._o he_o do_v not_o cite_v the_o word_n and_o i_o meet_v only_o with_o the_o title_n in_o these_o word_n deo_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la populis_fw-la concedendum_fw-la electionent_fw-la facere_fw-la eorum_fw-la quam_fw-la altaris_fw-la ministerio_fw-la sit_fw-la applicandi_fw-la ans._n if_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o exclude_v the_o people_n whole_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o other_o canon_n above_o cite_v and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v mind_v therefore_o the_o meaning_n must_v rather_o be_v that_o the_o election_n be_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o rabble_n but_o they_o be_v to_o be_v assist_v and_o direct_v in_o that_o action_n by_o the_o presbyter_n and_o better-sort_n of_o the_o people_n the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v next_o cite_v but_o much_o amiss_o for_o it_o be_v ordination_n not_o election_n that_o be_v restrain_v to_o bishop_n i._n e._n not_o to_o be_v do_v without_o they_o and_o election_n be_v only_o take_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o magistrate_n that_o second_o council_n cit_v for_o conformation_n of_o their_o decree_n the_o four_o can._n of_o council_n nice_n 1._o where_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o election_n by_o bishop_n but_o only_o of_o ordination_n he_o conclude_v with_o council_n constantinop_n 2._o can._n 28._o carazanze_fw-mi have_v it_o 22._o whereas_o the_o greek_a church_n own_v but_o fourteen_o of_o these_o canon_n and_o the_o rest_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o forgery_n beside_o that_o council_n be_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v get_v very_o high_a and_o therefore_o less_o to_o be_v regard_v sect._n 17._o the_o four_o thing_n the_o dr._n consider_v be_v p._n 323._o that_o the_o magistrate_n when_o christian_a do_v interpose_v in_o this_o as_o he_o judge_v expedient_a ans._n we_o be_v not_o against_o the_o magistrate_n interpose_v to_o repress_v tumult_n assist_v the_o oppress_v oppose_v unpeaceable_a person_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o magistrate_n do_v take_v away_o the_o election_n from_o the_o people_n and_o do_v interpose_v general_o and_o when_o there_o be_v no_o special_a necessity_n for_o his_o interpose_v 2._o we_o deny_v not_o but_o some_o magistrate_n do_v interpose_v against_o right_n and_o reason_n but_o quo_fw-la jure_fw-la do_v they_o do_v so_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v his_o instance_n the_o first_o be_v constantine_n recommend_v to_o the_o synod_n two_o man_n to_o choose_v either_o of_o they_o or_o who_o they_o shall_v judge_v fit_a without_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n ans._n 1._o this_o be_v far_o from_o take_v away_o the_o people_n right_a to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o present_a use_n of_o it_o on_o occasion_n of_o their_o dissension_n 2._o how_o do_v he_o prove_v that_o no_o notice_n be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n interest_n that_o it_o be_v not_o mention_v be_v no_o proof_n it_o be_v so_o universal_o own_v in_o those_o day_n that_o it_o may_v well_o be_v suppose_v without_o mention_n 3_o yea_o the_o emperor_n in_o his_o ep._n to_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n do_v mention_v it_o several_a time_n as_o eusâ—bius_n relate_v for_o he_o will_v they_o not_o to_o desire_v the_o bishop_n of_o antiâ—ch_n but_o to_o choose_v one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v direct_v they_o his_o next_o instance_n be_v in_o a_o dissension_n at_o constantinople_n about_o paulus_n and_o macedonius_n the_o emperor_n constantius_n put_v they_o both_o by_o and_o put_v in_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n and_o after_o his_o death_n when_o the_o oxthodox_n party_n choose_v paulus_n the_o emperor_n put_v he_o out_o by_o force_n and_o put_v in_o macedonius_n ans._n such_o instance_n will_v be_v little_a to_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o cause_n for_o all_o this_o be_v do_v by_o a_o persecute_v emperor_n constantius_n for_o râ—oting_v out_o the_o sound_a faith_n and_o plant_v arianism_n and_o be_v complain_v of_o by_o all_o the_o orthodox_n as_o a_o encroachment_n on_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o church_n what_o follow_v be_v far_a short_a of_o the_o point_n to_o wit_n the_o emperor_n restore_v athenasius_n and_o several_a other_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v due_o elect_v and_o ordain_v and_o by_o he_o thrust_v from_o their_o place_n next_o theodosius_n will_v have_v nectarius_n make_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n when_o many_o of_o the_o bishop_n oppose_v it_o ans._n this_o make_v more_o against_o episcopal_a ordination_n than_o against_o popular_a election_n but_o that_o tâ—e_v people_n election_n be_v not_o here_o impedit_v be_v clear_a from_o the_o synod_n at_o ep._n cite_v above_o sect._n 6._o where_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v mention_v next_o chrysostom_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o emperor_n to_o constantinople_n without_o the_o people_n for_o palladius_n do_v not_o mention_v any_o consent_n but_o what_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o emperor_n determination_n ans._n whether_o the_o consent_n be_v antecedent_n or_o subsequent_a if_o it_o be_v it_o destroy_v his_o design_n beside_o both_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n do_v express_o mâ—ntion_v the_o people_n vote_n and_o palladius_n who_o the_o dr._n in_o this_o lean_v to_o do_v not_o deny_v they_o next_o he_o say_v the_o emperor_n will_v have_v none_o of_o the_o clergy_n of_o constantinople_n choose_v to_o succeed_v sinsinnius_fw-la therefore_o nestorius_n be_v bring_v from_o antioch_n ans._n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v not_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n and_o the_o emperor_n lay_v this_o restraint_n on_o the_o people_n be_v only_o if_o at_o all_o excâ—sable_a because_o he_o fear_v disturbance_n such_o pretence_n have_v often_o give_v occasion_n to_o oppression_n his_o last_o instance_n be_v proctus_fw-la be_v make_v bishop_n by_o the_o emperor_n order_n before_o the_o burial_n of_o his_o successor_n ans._n it_o be_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o people_n do_v not_o choose_v he_o yea_o the_o people_n have_v choose_v he_o before_o maximanus_fw-la his_o predecessor_n get_v the_o place_n and_o he_o be_v now_o dead_a he_o may_v enter_v in_o without_o the_o formality_n of_o a_o new_a choice_n let_v the_o reader_n now_o judge_n whether_o any_o orthodox_n emperor_n do_v ever_o disow_v this_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n either_o by_o declare_v that_o the_o power_n be_v not_o in_o they_o but_o in_o himself_o or_o by_o interpose_v ordinary_o or_o without_o hazard_n of_o the_o civil_a peace_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n wherefore_o the_o dr._n in_o all_o this_o have_v say_v nothing_o that_o can_v conclude_v against_o this_o power_n of_o the_o people_n sect._n 18._o his_o five_o consideration_n p._n 325._o be_v that_o upon_o the_o alteration_n of_o the_o government_n of_o christendom_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n for_o the_o magistrate_n interpose_v thâ—n_v before_o i_o suppose_v by_o the_o alteration_n of_o the_o government_n of_o christendom_n the_o reverend_a author_n mean_v the_o break_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o set_n up_o of_o many_o kingdom_n out_o of_o it_o which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o latter_a and_o very_o corrupt_a time_n of_o the_o church_n himself_o date_v it_o from_o the_o endowment_n of_o church_n by_o the_o liberality_n of_o the_o northern_a prince_n against_o this_o i_o argue_v 1._o this_o practice_n be_v so_o long_o after_o the_o church_n purity_n begin_v to_o decay_v and_o when_o christian_a religion_n be_v almost_o destroy_v by_o the_o increase_n of_o apostasy_n and_o when_o prince_n and_o prelate_n have_v as_o it_o be_v divide_v the_o spoil_n of_o the_o church_n between_o they_o and_o rob_v the_o people_n both_o of_o their_o right_n and_o many_o of_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n as_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o they_o it_o have_v no_o weight_n to_o conclude_v against_o the_o people_n right_a of_o election_n which_o they_o have_v from_o christ_n and_o enjoy_v in_o the_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o many_o century_n of_o year_n if_o this_o reason_n have_v any_o force_n it_o will_v make_v as_o much_o for_o the_o mass_n imagine_v deny_v the_o cup_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n to_o the_o people_n and_o many_o such_o thing_n which_o i_o hope_v the_o dr._n will_v not_o argue_v for_o though_o he_o unwary_o say_v more_o for_o they_o than_o wâ—â—ld_v have_v be_v expect_v 2._o he_o acknowledge_v p._n 325._o that_o this_o be_v obtain_v by_o prince_n by_o degree_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v very_o late_o before_o it_o become_v common_a and_o the_o power_n be_v whole_o wrest_v out_o of_o the_o people_n hand_n he_o confess_v that_o this_o way_n be_v not_o
as_o at_o other_o time_n wherefore_o either_o this_o impose_v must_v shut_v out_o all_o prayer_n or_o it_o be_v a_o needless_a thing_n and_o so_o unlawful_a in_o the_o church_n argument_n 4._o impose_v set_v form_n on_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o restrain_v if_o not_o make_v void_a the_o charismata_fw-la the_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o the_o lord_n have_v furnish_v his_o minister_n with_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o church_n for_o clear_v and_o confirm_v this_o argument_n i_o offer_v these_o consideration_n 1._o the_o lord_n have_v furnish_v his_o church_n with_o gift_n that_o be_v needful_a for_o her_o edification_n there_o be_v a_o large_a pour_v out_o of_o the_o spirit_n at_o first_o act._n 2._o 1._o and_o though_o that_o degree_n and_o manner_n and_o some_o of_o the_o use_n of_o it_o be_v cease_v yet_o the_o thing_n itself_o shall_v never_o cease_v isa._n 59_o 21._o for_o without_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o church_n can_v not_o subsist_v 1_o cor._n 12._o 3._o it_o be_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o we_o must_v profess_v christ_n preach_v he_o pray_v in_o his_o name_n etc._n etc._n hence_o christ_n send_v the_o spirit_n in_o his_o own_o room_n when_o he_o leave_v off_o to_o manage_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o person_n as_o he_o have_v do_v on_o earth_n in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o humiliation_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v on_o this_o account_n call_v by_o the_o ancient_n vicarius_fw-la christ_n 2._o the_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v particular_o give_v to_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o assist_v they_o to_o manage_v their_o work_n for_o the_o church_n advantage_n for_o these_o gift_n be_v mention_v with_o reference_n to_o they_o and_o their_o work_n and_o the_o fruit_n of_o their_o work_n as_o be_v clear_a eph._n 4._o 8_o 11_o 12._o 1_o cor._n 12._o 28._o with_o 1._o have_v discuss_v of_o diversity_n of_o gift_n the_o apostle_n there_o show_v to_o who_o especial_o they_o be_v give_v 3._o the_o ordinary_a minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v their_o interest_n in_o these_o gift_n and_o a_o share_n of_o they_o though_o different_o as_o well_o as_o the_o extraordinary_a for_o both_o sort_n be_v mention_v in_o both_o the_o place_n last_o cite_v sect._n 6._o 4._o the_o spirit_n be_v give_v to_o minister_n and_o people_n as_o for_o other_o supply_n so_o to_o assist_v they_o in_o right_o manage_v the_o work_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o assist_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o pray_v or_o pray_v grace_n and_o affection_n but_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o prayer_n to_o furnish_v the_o mind_n with_o fit_a and_o pertinent_a pâ—tions_n rom._n 8._o 26._o the_o spirit_n not_o only_o help_v our_o infirmity_n by_o make_v intercession_n with_o groan_n but_o on_o account_n that_o we_o know_v not_o what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v the_o spirit_n also_o give_v utterance_n act._n 2._o 4._o 1_o cor._n 1._o 5._o 5._o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o his_o minister_n shall_v make_v use_n of_o the_o gift_n that_o he_o have_v give_v for_o their_o proper_a end_n to_o wit_n the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o shall_v pray_v for_o they_o improve_v they_o and_o use_v they_o yea_o lean_a to_o the_o help_n of_o the_o spirit_n not_o to_o the_o book_n for_o help_v their_o infirmity_n this_o be_v clear_a from_o rom._n 12._o 6._o 2_o tim._n 1._o 6._o minister_n must_v give_v account_n to_o their_o master_n of_o the_o use_n and_o improvement_n of_o their_o gift_n this_o be_v clear_a not_o only_o from_o the_o parable_n mat._n 25._o 19_o though_o theologica_fw-la parabolica_fw-la be_v say_v not_o to_o be_v argumentativa_fw-la yet_o none_o deny_v that_o a_o argument_n may_v be_v bring_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o a_o parable_n which_o here_o be_v to_o show_v that_o god_n will_v reckon_v with_o man_n about_o their_o use_n and_o improve_n what_o he_o entru_v they_o with_o but_o the_o thing_n be_v evident_a of_o itself_o for_o this_o give_v of_o gift_n to_o man_n can_v be_v imagine_v to_o be_v that_o man_n may_v use_v they_o or_o not_o as_o they_o will_v or_o as_o other_o man_n will_v but_o for_o the_o end_n they_o be_v give_v for_o 7._o it_o be_v christ_n appointment_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o ministry_n but_o gift_a man_n they_o must_v be_v apt_a to_o teach_v 1_o tim._n 3._o 2._o that_o be_v fit_a for_o their_o work_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o 8._o the_o impose_v of_o set_a form_n do_v hinder_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o gift_n that_o minister_n have_v receive_v and_o so_o hinder_v that_o edification_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v receive_v by_o that_o mean_n this_o can_v be_v deny_v when_o ever_o they_o use_v set_v form_n there_o be_v no_o use_n of_o these_o gift_n all_o these_o put_v together_o may_v warrant_v we_o to_o conclude_v that_o impose_v of_o set_a form_n on_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o restrain_v yea_o in_o a_o great_a measure_n a_o make_v void_a of_o these_o gift_n that_o be_v give_v they_o to_o profit_n with_o all_o i_o conclude_v this_o with_o the_o opinion_n of_o wickliff_n that_o to_o bind_v man_n to_o set_a and_o prescript_n form_n of_o prayer_n do_v derogate_v from_o that_o liberty_n that_o christ_n have_v give_v they_o full._n ch._n hist._n lib._n 3._o cent_n 14._o pag._n 133._o sect._n 7._o the_o proof_n of_o the_o second_o thing_n that_o i_o undertake_v to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a for_o minister_n to_o submit_v to_o such_o a_o restrain_v of_o their_o gift_n by_o such_o imposition_n as_o be_v mention_v it_o follow_v from_o what_o have_v be_v already_o discourse_v all_o the_o argument_n for_o the_o former_a assertion_n do_v also_o prove_v this_o for_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o a_o manner_n that_o be_v neither_o warrant_v by_o any_o necessity_n nor_o by_o christ_n allowance_n that_o be_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o the_o prescript_n of_o man_n will_n alone_o neither_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o serve_v god_n in_o the_o way_n that_o the_o apostate_n use_v use_v but_o be_v never_o use_v by_o the_o church_n in_o her_o best_a time_n nor_o ought_v we_o to_o cross_v the_o design_n of_o prayer_n by_o our_o way_n of_o pray_v nor_o to_o make_v void_a the_o gift_n give_v to_o profit_v the_o church_n by_o all_o which_o this_o way_n of_o be_v tie_v up_o to_o set_v â—orms_n have_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v guilty_a of_o sect._n 8._o the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v be_v â—ur_n six_o proposition_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o a_o frame_n of_o service_n that_o be_v not_o warrant_v in_o the_o word_n both_o as_o to_o its_o matter_n and_o manner_n this_o i_o prove_v 1._o from_o christ_n condemn_v the_o tradition_n of_o man_n as_o vain_a worship_n mat._n 15._o 9_o they_o teach_v these_o tradition_n e._n i._n say_v lucas_n burgensis_n in_o locum_fw-la they_o follow_v they_o and_o teach_v other_o to_o follow_v they_o the_o same_o author_n call_v these_o man_n tradition_n that_o be_v so_o of_o man_n that_o they_o be_v not_o of_o god_n or_o be_v devise_v by_o man_n ibid._n so_o also_o vatâ—blus_n erasmus_n maldonate_fw-it tirinus_n piscator_fw-la calvin_n and_o chemintius_fw-la say_v here_o be_v mean_v whatever_o be_v bring_v into_o religion_n without_o the_o word_n now_o it_o be_v manife_a that_o a_o frame_n of_o divine_a service_n not_o warrant_v in_o the_o word_n fall_v under_o this_o general_a head_n 2._o the_o lord_n condemn_v all_o worship_n offer_v up_o to_o he_o that_o he_o have_v not_o command_v jer._n 7._o 31._o where_n not_o be_v command_v but_o devise_v by_o man_n be_v make_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o that_o practice_n though_o otherwise_o evil_a also_o be_v condemn_v and_o jeroboam_n frame_n and_o way_n of_o service_n be_v condemn_v because_o devise_v heb._n create_v of_o his_o own_o heart_n 1_o king._n 12._o 33._o 3._o even_o reason_n teach_v that_o god_n ought_v to_o choose_v how_o he_o will_v be_v honour_v or_o worship_v by_o his_o creature_n he_o best_o know_v what_o will_v please_v he_o and_o his_o sovereignty_n in_o all_o thing_n must_v especial_o appear_v in_o this_o that_o himself_o be_v so_o near_o concern_v in_o this_o be_v a_o principle_n so_o root_v in_o nature_n that_o among_o the_o heathen_n they_o that_o contrive_v their_o liturgy_n or_o way_n of_o worship_n behove_v to_o pretend_v revelation_n from_o their_o god_n to_o guide_v they_o in_o this_o it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o among_o the_o more_o religious_a heathen_n that_o religion_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_v their_o god_n be_v enjoin_v only_o by_o man_n authority_n and_o devise_v only_o by_o he_o yea_o in_o the_o so_o much_o magnify_v
a_o rational_a defence_n of_o nonconformity_n wherein_o the_o practice_n of_o non_fw-fr conformist_n be_v vindicated_n from_o promote_a popery_n and_o ruine_v the_o church_n impute_v to_o they_o by_o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o unreasonableness_n of_o separation_n also_o his_o argument_n from_o the_o principle_n and_o way_n of_o the_o reformer_n and_o first_o dissenter_n be_v answer_v and_o the_o case_n of_o the_o present_a separation_n true_o state_v and_o the_o blame_n of_o it_o lay_v where_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v and_o the_o way_n to_o union_n among_o protestant_n be_v point_v at_o by_o gilbert_n rule_n minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n ezek._n xliii_o 10_o 11._o thou_o son_n of_o man_n show_v the_o house_n to_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n that_o they_o may_v be_v ashamed_a of_o their_o iniquity_n and_o let_v they_o measure_v the_o pattern_n etc._n etc._n and_o if_o they_o be_v ashamed_a of_o all_o that_o they_o have_v do_v show_v they_o the_o form_n of_o the_o house_n and_o the_o fashion_n thereof_o etc._n etc._n london_n print_v for_o john_n salusbury_n at_o the_o rise_n sun_n near_o the_o royal-exchange_n in_o cornhill_n m_o dc_o lxxxix_o the_o preface_n the_o fierce_a contention_n of_o this_o age_n about_o the_o mint_n and_o annise_v and_o cummin_n of_o religion_n i_o mean_v religious_a ceremony_n that_o man_n have_v devise_v and_o impose_v have_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n hinder_v people_n from_o mind_v with_o that_o application_n that_o become_v the_o weighty_a thing_n of_o the_o law_n to_o wit_n the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o of_o our_o neighbour_n and_o due_a regard_n to_o the_o promote_a of_o true_a holiness_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n soul_n the_o heavy_a suffering_n of_o many_o in_o england_n and_o in_o scotland_n for_o not_o comply_v with_o such_o thing_n as_o their_o impose_v taskmaster_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o give_v scripture_n warrant_v for_o be_v too_o notorious_a to_o be_v deny_v and_o too_o smart_v to_o be_v forget_v how_o many_o thousand_o have_v be_v put_v on_o this_o sad_a dilemma_n either_o to_o wound_v their_o conscience_n or_o to_o be_v destroy_v by_o take_v away_o their_o estate_n liberty_n livelihood_n and_o life_n itself_o but_o now_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o infinite_a wisdom_n and_o tender_a mercy_n to_o a_o undeserving_a generation_n have_v by_o some_o late_a revolution_n first_o break_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o oppressor_n and_o make_v they_o for_o some_o time_n taste_v a_o little_a of_o the_o cup_n that_o they_o have_v make_v their_o brethren_n drink_v deep_o of_o and_o then_o gracious_o and_o wonderful_o deliver_v both_o contend_a party_n from_o that_o utter_a ruin_n that_o be_v manifest_o impend_v and_o make_v we_o like_o they_o that_o dream_v and_o do_v exceed_o abundant_o for_o we_o above_o what_o we_o can_v think_v out_o do_v our_o faith_n as_o be_v foretell_v luk._n 18._o 8._o he_o have_v by_o this_o surprise_a providence_n lay_v a_o obligation_n on_o all_o protestant_n and_o they_o who_o be_v such_o in_o earnest_n will_v mind_v it_o to_o turn_v to_o the_o lord_n from_o every_o evil_a way_n that_o have_v be_v in_o their_o heart_n or_o hand_n and_o particular_o to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n to_o endeavour_v to_o speak_v and_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o where_o that_o can_v be_v attain_v through_o want_n of_o light_n and_o other_o sinful_a disorder_n of_o the_o soul_n not_o easy_o nor_o soon_o remove_v without_o that_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o spirit_n from_o on_o high_a promise_v isa._n 33._o 15._o and_o else_o where_o which_o we_o shall_v daily_o and_o earnest_o pray_v and_o wait_v for_o to_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o in_o love._n they_o who_o know_v no_o other_o way_n to_o unity_n but_o uniformity_n will_v for_o ever_o miss_v of_o their_o design_n unless_o either_o all_o man_n be_v perfect_a in_o knowledge_n and_o whole_o free_v from_o irregular_a passion_n or_o conscience_n be_v whole_o lay_v to_o sleep_v and_o its_o use_n banish_v out_o of_o the_o world._n towards_o this_o bless_a end_n peace_n among_o protestant_n sober_a reason_n between_o dissent_v party_n may_v have_v some_o usefulness_n even_o eristick_a write_n may_v prove_v irenick_n if_o manage_v and_o read_v with_o that_o spirit_n that_o become_v the_o gospel_n that_o be_v with_o due_a love_n to_o truth_n and_o peace_n and_o if_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v this_o book_n to_o be_v of_o that_o tendency_n i_o shall_v never_o consent_v that_o it_o shall_v see_v the_o light_n the_o apostle_n give_v we_o two_o excellent_a direction_n for_o attain_v this_o end_n phil._n 3._o 16._o beside_o the_o duty_n of_o forbear_v one_o another_o till_o the_o lord_n clear_a mistake_n to_o they_o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o way_n which_o he_o do_v more_o than_o insinuate_v ver_fw-la 15._o but_o alas_o even_o about_o these_o way_n to_o peace_n we_o contend_v as_o will_v appear_v in_o this_o treatise_n yet_o in_o my_o opinion_n the_o apostle_n do_v there_o clear_o hold_v forth_o that_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o which_o all_o be_v oblige_v to_o conform_v their_o action_n and_o principle_n and_o particular_o church_n administration_n let_v we_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n in_o all_o reason_n this_o rule_n must_v be_v divine_a in_o that_o it_o be_v here_o general_o enjoin_v to_o be_v mind_v and_o that_o by_o all_o christian_n be_v it_o imaginable_a that_o the_o apostle_n intend_v to_o oblige_v all_o the_o church_n to_o take_v a_o rule_n of_o man_n make_v for_o direct_v they_o how_o they_o shall_v please_v god_n beside_o church_n or_o humane_a canon_n never_o be_v or_o be_v like_a to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o church_n nor_o indeed_o can_v they_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o church_n to_o order_v at_o her_o discretion_n that_o which_o be_v fit_a in_o one_o place_n may_v be_v most_o unfit_a in_o another_o wherefore_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v aim_v at_o these_o he_o will_v have_v speak_v of_o rule_n not_o a_o rule_n we_o have_v then_o cause_n to_o think_v that_o the_o way_n to_o church_n peace_n be_v to_o take_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o the_o rule_n by_o which_o all_o the_o affair_n of_o his_o house_n shall_v be_v order_v if_o we_o will_v enjoin_v nothing_o peculiar_a to_o religion_n to_o be_v observe_v but_o what_o be_v warrant_v there_o and_o will_v not_o be_v too_o busy_a in_o make_v canon_n for_o determine_v these_o thing_n that_o be_v extrinsic_a to_o religion_n its_o rite_n common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o solemn_a action_n further_o than_o necessity_n require_v and_o in_o these_o determination_n keep_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o general_a direction_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n if_o we_o will_v do_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n decent_o and_o in_o order_n and_o then_o make_v nothing_o such_o by_o our_o will_n and_o authority_n but_o enjoin_v the_o observation_n of_o these_o thing_n that_o scripture_n have_v declare_v to_o be_v such_o or_o nature_n and_o civil_a custom_n have_v make_v such_o if_o we_o will_v content_v ourselves_o with_o that_o decency_n and_o order_n that_o be_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n our_o controversy_n will_v soon_o be_v at_o a_o end_n it_o be_v true_a even_o where_o scripture_n be_v take_v for_o the_o rule_n there_o may_v be_v some_o different_a apprehension_n about_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o rule_n what_o it_o enjoin_v but_o they_o who_o sincere_o seek_v the_o mind_n of_o god_n in_o his_o word_n and_o depend_v on_o he_o for_o the_o light_n of_o his_o spirit_n ready_o will_v either_o find_v what_o they_o seek_v or_o will_v sober_o and_o peaceable_o differ_v from_o their_o brethren_n but_o when_o this_o rule_n be_v lay_v aside_o and_o man_n wisdom_n must_v enjoin_v what_o be_v fit_a in_o god_n worship_n even_o though_o they_o be_v learned_a wise_a and_o holy_a man_n and_o in_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o not_o infallible_o guide_v and_o much_o more_o when_o any_o of_o these_o quality_n be_v want_v there_o can_v hardly_o he_o a_o end_n of_o controversy_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o set_v bound_n to_o their_o multiplicity_n of_o which_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v a_o fatal_a witness_n and_o hard_o to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o end_n by_o compose_v they_o unless_o blind_a obedience_n be_v assert_v at_o least_o as_o to_o some_o thing_n and_o how_o many_o thing_n these_o shall_v be_v who_o know_v the_o other_o direction_n that_o the_o apostle_n give_v in_o that_o place_n be_v let_v we_o mind_n the_o same_o thing_n unity_n in_o design_n be_v very_o conducive_a to_o unity_n in_o heart_n and_o practice_n when_o all_o have_v one_o end_n before_o they_o they_o will_v the_o more_o ready_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o way_n lead_v to_o that_o end_n as_o when_o many_o be_v travel_v to_o the_o
same_o city_n they_o will_v ready_o go_v in_o the_o same_o road_n or_o if_o one_o take_v a_o gainer_n way_n as_o he_o think_v than_o another_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o fall_v out_o about_o that_o let_v we_o then_o all_o make_v the_o one_o thing_n needful_a our_o business_n let_v we_o mind_n serious_a and_o practical_a religion_n and_o in_o subordination_n to_o that_o let_v we_o mind_n the_o conversion_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o people_n under_o our_o charge_n let_v we_o set_v ourselves_o against_o immorality_n ignorance_n which_o alas_o do_v abound_v every_o where_o atheistical_a and_o careless_a neglect_n of_o religion_n let_v we_o labour_n to_o awaken_v the_o people_n to_o mind_n how_o they_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o hazard_n of_o rest_v on_o out_o side_n worship_n whither_o it_o be_v with_o or_o without_o the_o ceremony_n that_o we_o controvert_v about_o if_o we_o all_o have_v a_o true_a idea_n of_o that_o religion_n that_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o instill_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o people_n and_o have_v that_o impression_n if_o the_o weight_n and_o indispensable_a necessity_n of_o it_o that_o the_o apostle_n express_v 2_o cor._n 5._o 11._o know_v therefore_o the_o terror_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o persuade_v man_n if_o we_o be_v one_o in_o this_o it_o will_v much_o contribute_v to_o oneness_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v more_o remote_a from_o the_o essence_n and_o life_n of_o religion_n but_o while_o we_o mind_v our_o own_o thing_n which_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o different_a while_o one_o sort_n be_v for_o their_o grandeur_n and_o riches_n and_o dominion_n and_o ease_n and_o another_o be_v for_o his_o ease_n and_o applause_n among_o one_o sort_n of_o man_n while_o we_o be_v for_o keep_v up_o a_o party_n for_o victory_n over_o they_o that_o we_o contend_v with_o and_o for_o maintain_v our_o credit_n so_o as_o we_o be_v ashamed_a to_o change_v lest_o we_o fall_v under_o the_o imputation_n of_o be_v once_o in_o a_o mistake_n i_o say_v while_o these_o different_a end_n and_o motive_n be_v suffer_v to_o influence_n we_o we_o must_v be_v far_o from_o agreement_n about_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o our_o debate_n while_o lust_n war_n in_o our_o member_n war_n and_o fight_n will_v be_v the_o product_n of_o they_o ja._n 4._o 1._o as_o this_o purge_n of_o ourselves_o from_o bad_a thing_n may_v conduce_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n so_o may_v a_o joint_a endeavour_n on_o both_o side_n to_o purge_v the_o church_n from_o bad_a man_n a_o ignorant_a scandalous_a heady_a and_o unsober_a ministry_n be_v a_o great_a let_v to_o peace_n god_n will_v not_o be_v at_o peace_n with_o the_o church_n while_o such_o be_v countenance_v and_o good_a man_n can_v with_o any_o satisfaction_n behold_v such_o scandal_n to_o religion_n and_o such_o effectual_a instrument_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o soul_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n such_o minister_n be_v makebate_n in_o the_o church_n while_o some_o effectual_a course_n be_v not_o take_v to_o remove_v they_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o have_v little_a peace_n either_o with_o god_n or_o in_o herself_o let_v all_o then_o if_o they_o will_v see_v religion_n flourish_v and_o the_o church_n settle_v in_o peace_n contribute_v their_o endeavour_n to_o get_v the_o unsavoury_a salt_n that_o have_v long_o make_v we_o unpleasing_a to_o god_n cast_v out_o and_o to_o oppose_v the_o entrance_n of_o they_o into_o the_o holy_a function_n of_o the_o ministry_n who_o be_v not_o in_o some_o tolerable_a measure_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n require_v and_o be_v not_o in_o a_o probable_a capacity_n by_o their_o life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o diligence_n to_o do_v good_a to_o soul_n and_o let_v none_o countenance_v or_o plead_v for_o unfit_a person_n either_o to_o be_v admit_v into_o or_o keep_v in_o the_o church_n pity_v to_o man_n person_n or_o family_n be_v horrid_a cruelty_n when_o the_o ruin_n of_o soul_n be_v the_o necessary_a consequent_a of_o such_o act_n when_o love_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n bear_v sway_v with_o we_o above_o zeal_n for_o a_o party_n we_o will_v easy_o be_v prevail_v with_o in_o this_o if_o this_o piece_n of_o reformation_n be_v endeavour_v all_o rank_n must_v put_v hand_n to_o it_o the_o people_n by_o discover_v such_o where_o they_o be_v and_o not_o call_v nor_o countenance_v they_o when_o they_o want_v a_o guide_n to_o their_o soul_n and_o magistrate_n by_o endeavour_v the_o regulate_v of_o such_o law_n as_o do_v in_o any_o wise_a open_a the_o door_n to_o such_o man_n to_o enter_v or_o protect_v they_o when_o they_o already_o be_v in_o place_n and_o minister_n in_o their_o station_n by_o reject_v such_o candidate_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o be_v not_o due_o qualify_v and_o censure_v the_o immorality_n of_o such_o as_o have_v make_v a_o shift_n to_o get_v into_o that_o office_n notwithstanding_o of_o their_o notorious_a unworthiness_n in_o order_n to_o obtain_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o we_o all_o prize_n and_o desire_v reformation_n be_v also_o necessary_a peace_n and_o purity_n will_v not_o long_o be_v separate_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o personal_a reformation_n must_v not_o be_v want_v if_o it_o will_v give_v hope_n of_o peace_n even_o from_o enemy_n prov._n 16._o 7._o much_o more_o be_v it_o the_o way_n to_o be_v bless_v with_o peace_n from_o our_o friend_n without_o it_o there_o be_v no_o peace_n with_o god_n nor_o man_n but_o such_o as_o be_v a_o curse_n to_o they_o who_o have_v it_o 2_o king._n 9_o 22._o isa._n 32._o 17_o 18._o church_n reformation_n must_v also_o true_o be_v endeavour_v by_o we_o if_o we_o will_v have_v church-peace_n it_o be_v no_o token_n for_o good_a when_o sinful_a evil_n image_n of_o jealousy_n that_o provoke_v the_o lord_n to_o jealousy_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o all_o agree_v in_o these_o way_n none_o lament_v they_o none_o reprove_v they_o none_o take_v care_n to_o keep_v their_o garment_n clean_o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n like_o those_o who_o the_o lord_n do_v so_o high_o commend_v rev._n 3._o 3._o if_o we_o expect_v peace_n we_o must_v be_v humble_v before_o the_o lord_n for_o our_o personal_a and_o public_a deviation_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o confess_v they_o before_o the_o world_n we_o must_v take_v shame_n if_o we_o expect_v that_o he_o shall_v favour_v and_o honour_v we_o see_v ezek._n 4â—_n 10_o 11._o while_o we_o be_v fix_v in_o evil_a way_n and_o will_v not_o be_v convince_v or_o so_o proud_a that_o we_o be_v ashamed_a to_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o have_v be_v out_o of_o the_o way_n god_n nor_o man_n can_v make_v no_o peace_n with_o we_o neither_o be_v this_o all_o but_o we_o must_v turn_v from_o our_o evil_a way_n of_o whatever_o sort_n they_o be_v particular_o while_o church_n grievance_n be_v continue_v while_o no_o effectual_a course_n be_v take_v and_o that_o unanimous_o and_o with_o serious_a application_n to_o remove_v scandal_n to_o satisfy_v the_o conscience_n and_o quiet_a the_o mind_n of_o such_o as_o be_v grieve_v how_o can_v attempt_n for_o peace_n have_v any_o success_n i_o suppose_v it_o will_v not_o be_v deny_v by_o sober_a and_o intelligent_a man_n that_o there_o be_v fault_n in_o the_o church_n though_o some_o do_v strange_o hyperbolize_v in_o declaim_v of_o her_o perfection_n but_o they_o that_o be_v in_o that_o strain_n of_o whatever_o party_n they_o be_v do_v little_o understand_v the_o scripture_n pattern_n and_o the_o churchway_n that_o themselves_o own_o and_o do_v not_o compare_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o non-residences_a plurality_n want_v of_o parochial_a discipline_n abuse_v of_o excommunication_n make_v that_o which_o pass_v for_o church_n discipline_n and_o censure_n to_o be_v more_o destructive_a to_o man_n purse_n than_o to_o their_o vice_n and_o other_o such_o thing_n be_v too_o gross_o evil_a to_o be_v defend_v and_o too_o well_o know_v to_o be_v deny_v or_o dissemble_v it_o be_v one_o good_a step_n towards_o peace_n if_o there_o may_v be_v a_o prospect_n of_o get_v such_o enormity_n do_v away_o and_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n manage_v in_o a_o way_n more_o like_a that_o of_o the_o gospel_n it_o may_v also_o make_v for_o our_o peace_n if_o all_o of_o we_o of_o both_o party_n shall_v put_v on_o a_o spirit_n of_o meekness_n and_o rather_o lament_v what_o we_o can_v approve_v than_o reproach_n one_o another_o for_o such_o thing_n a_o unsober_a and_o fierce_a spirit_n have_v too_o much_o appear_v on_o both_o hand_n our_o zeal_n for_o and_o against_o the_o thing_n controvert_v be_v no_o way_n proportion_v to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o many_o have_v not_o a_o different_a degree_n of_o zeal_n against_o the_o gross_a part_n of_o popery_n from_o what_o
sect._n 10._o yea_o the_o apostle_n 2_o thess._n 2._o foretell_v the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n v_o 3._o tell_v we_o that_o that_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v then_o work_n v_o 7._o this_o allegation_n the_o learned_a dr._n put_v off_o with_o a_o scoff_n p._n 17._o but_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o part_v with_o it_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v then_o a_o tendency_n among_o some_o of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o several_a of_o these_o evil_n which_o be_v grow_v up_o to_o maturity_n of_o wickedness_n antichristianism_n be_v afterward_o make_v up_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o gross_a heresy_n that_o then_o be_v and_o other_o that_o be_v foretell_v act._n 20._o 29_o 30._o the_o ambition_n of_o diotrephes_n be_v a_o ferment_a towards_o lordly_a prelacy_n 3_o joh._n ver_fw-la 9_o so_o be_v the_o idolize_v of_o some_o minister_n among_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 3._o 4._o so_o the_o turn_n aside_o to_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n a_o carnal_a gawdy_a sort_n of_o religion_n not_o content_v with_o the_o simplicity_n of_o gospel-worship_n for_o which_o the_o galatian_n be_v reprove_v gal._n 4._o 9_o the_o worship_v of_o angel_n voluntary_a humility_n subjection_n to_o ordinance_n touch_v not_o taste_v not_o handle_v not_o will-worship_n col._n 2._o 18._o forbid_v of_o meat_n and_o marriage_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 3._o and_o in_o a_o word_n the_o turn_v the_o spiritual_a religion_n of_o god_n into_o a_o carnal_a outward_a show_n all_o these_o i_o say_v be_v a_o work_n towards_o the_o vile_a superstition_n that_o afterward_o grow_v up_o under_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n of_o which_o our_o ceremony_n be_v some_o remain_n now_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o secret_a work_n of_o such_o evil_n in_o that_o time_n be_v it_o any_o wonder_n that_o some_o unallowable_a practice_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o church_n soon_o after_o the_o apostle_n and_o be_v little_o take_v notice_n of_o sect._n 11._o and_o this_o be_v yet_o less_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o defect_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n in_o time_n next_o after_o the_o apostle_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o law_n which_o the_o jew_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d dies_fw-la inanitatis_fw-la because_o of_o the_o want_n of_o the_o light_n of_o history_n it_o be_v little_o better_a with_o the_o christian_a church_n at_o first_o we_o have_v very_o little_a distinct_a account_n of_o her_o order_n and_o what_o we_o have_v be_v but_o in_o some_o thing_n not_o so_o full_a as_o to_o enable_v we_o to_o pass_v a_o judgement_n with_o confidence_n of_o all_o their_o practice_n in_o church-administrations_a it_o be_v no_o good_a argument_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o dissent_n from_o or_o nonconformity_n to_o the_o church-practice_n of_o the_o first_o time_n â—rgo_v there_o be_v none_o especial_o consider_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n who_o be_v glorious_a light_n yet_o man_n and_o subject_a to_o mistake_n and_o passion_n will_v not_o ready_o give_v account_n of_o what_o may_v make_v against_o their_o own_o practice_n and_o it_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v that_o the_o best_a of_o the_o church_n guide_v after_o the_o apostle_n be_v in_o mistake_n great_a than_o what_o we_o now_o scruple_n at_o but_o the_o early_a degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o our_o author_n think_v it_o so_o absurd_a to_o imagine_v be_v witness_v by_o the_o most_o ancient_a history_n and_o near_o to_o these_o time_n eusebius_n lib._n 3._o c._n 29._o relate_v out_o of_o egesippus_fw-la the_o martyrdom_n of_o simon_n son_n of_o cleopas_n second_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o have_v see_v the_o lord_n and_o be_v his_o cousin_n german_a he_o add_v that_o after_o that_o the_o sacred_a company_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v wear_v out_o the_o church_n have_v before_o be_v a_o pure_a virgin_n the_o conspiracy_n of_o detestable_a error_n through_o deceit_n of_o such_o as_o deliver_v strange_a doctrine_n take_v root_n etc._n etc._n if_o heresy_n so_o soon_o get_v head_n what_o absurdity_n be_v it_o to_o think_v that_o lesser_a evil_n might_n early_o prevail_v this_o may_v be_v also_o prove_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o rite_n use_v in_o the_o church_n how_o early_o there_o be_v a_o degeneracy_n in_o these_o out_o of_o irenaeus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o second_o century_n epist._n ad_fw-la victor_n episc._n rom._n quae_fw-la varietas_fw-la observantiae_fw-la pascatis_fw-la &_o jejuniorum_fw-la non_fw-la 〈◊〉_d primum_fw-la neque_fw-la nostris_fw-la temporibus_fw-la caepit_fw-la sed_fw-la multo_fw-la aute_fw-la nos_fw-la ut_fw-la opinor_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la simpliciter_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la traditum_fw-la est_fw-la tenentes_fw-la in_fw-la alium_fw-la morem_fw-la vel_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la vel_fw-la per_fw-la imperitiam_fw-la postmodum_fw-la decidere_fw-la where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o irenaeus_n impute_v such_o negligence_n and_o unskilfulness_n even_o to_o the_o first_o age_n and_o near_o to_o the_o apostle_n if_o not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o some_o of_o they_o as_o make_v they_o fall_v from_o christ_n institution_n in_o some_o thing_n the_o consideration_n of_o all_o which_o make_v i_o wonder_v at_o the_o confidence_n of_o the_o learned_a author_n who_o say_v that_o so_o sudden_a and_o insensible_a a_o change_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o incredible_a that_o they_o that_o think_v it_o can_v be_v may_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n believe_v that_o other_o part_n of_o popery_n do_v as_o soon_o prevail_v that_o this_o change_n do_v soon_o prevail_v we_o believe_v not_o but_o that_o it_o may_v we_o see_v no_o absurdity_n in_o it_o and_o for_o other_o part_n of_o popery_n we_o can_v tell_v when_o most_o of_o they_o begin_v and_o therefore_o be_v not_o oblige_v from_o the_o antiquity_n of_o one_o part_n of_o it_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o of_o another_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o inconveniency_n in_o assert_v that_o these_o mistake_v creep_v in_o insensible_o see_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mystery_n that_o be_v long_o work_v before_o it_o come_v aboveboard_n what_o he_o say_v of_o humane_a policy_n keep_v long_o to_o their_o first_o institution_n make_v little_a to_o his_o purpose_n both_o because_o the_o contrary_n be_v most_o frequent_o observe_v they_o often_o degenerate_a and_o that_o unobserved_a by_o the_o vulgar_a through_o the_o cunning_a of_o statesman_n and_o because_o corrupt_v nature_n be_v not_o so_o apt_a to_o deviate_v from_o humane_a constitution_n as_o from_o those_o that_o be_v divine_a few_o politic_a frames_n have_v be_v so_o often_o and_o quick_o and_o easy_o change_v as_o the_o religious_a worship_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o king_n i_o hope_v by_o this_o time_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n so_o he_o false_o call_v the_o nonconformist_n who_o be_v no_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n but_o to_o her_o humane_a ceremony_n bring_v no_o such_o mighty_a prejudice_n on_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o reformation_n as_o he_o with_o confidence_n infer_v from_o what_o he_o have_v discourse_v for_o we_o neither_o own_o such_o antiquity_n in_o the_o ceremony_n nor_o if_o we_o do_v will_v that_o infer_v the_o antiquity_n of_o popery_n in_o its_o grosser_n part_n sect._n 12._o he_o again_o charge_v his_o adversary_n that_o they_o must_v forgo_v the_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n and_o that_o by_o so_o do_v they_o run_v into_o insuperable_a difficulty_n in_o deal_v with_o the_o papist_n which_o his_o principle_n do_v lead_v through_o for_o they_o can_v just_o charge_v popery_n as_o innovation_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n cit_v bishop_n sanderson_n p._n 6._o in_o answer_n to_o he_o and_o the_o bishop_n too_o we_o say_v 1._o that_o we_o do_v not_o forgo_v the_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n though_o we_o do_v not_o idolise_v it_o as_o some_o do_v we_o will_v not_o be_v conclude_v by_o it_o against_o scripture_n and_o not_o often_o without_o scripture_n but_o take_v its_o help_n to_o search_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o god_n reveal_v in_o his_o word_n it_o be_v great_a admirer_n must_v needs_o forgo_v it_o sometime_o both_o papist_n and_o prelatist_n and_o the_o ancient_a author_n themselves_o do_v not_o seldom_o disow_v all_o authority_n in_o they_o or_o any_o man_n to_o determine_v in_o the_o controversy_n of_o religion_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o digress_v into_o this_o debate_n what_o weight_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v on_o antiquity_n it_o be_v enough_o at_o present_a that_o we_o deny_v and_o our_o adversary_n have_v not_o prove_v nor_o shall_v they_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o bishop_n and_o ceremony_n be_v so_o ancient_a as_o they_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v what_o instance_n he_o intend_v or_o can_v give_v from_o his_o present_a adversary_n the_o nonconformist_n that_o they_o
of_o puritan_n p._n 102._o he_o show_v that_o the_o same_o canon_n be_v now_o nine_o year_n after_o ratify_v by_o parliament_n the_o bishop_n begin_v to_o urge_v subscription_n more_o severe_o than_o before_o which_o make_v many_o dissenter_n keep_v their_o private_a meeting_n in_o field_n word_n their_o friend_n house_n etc._n etc._n and_o may_v not_o one_o rational_o think_v that_o the_o jesuit_n may_v in_o their_o own_o way_n prompt_v the_o bishop_n to_o this_o severity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o dissenter_n not_o to_o yield_v to_o it_o sect._n 20._o the_o notion_n that_o jesuit_n have_v of_o spiritual_a prayer_n mention_v p._n 15._o some_o of_o they_o extravagant_a enough_o the_o learned_a dr._n use_v as_o a_o repreach_n to_o the_o nonconformist_n how_o rational_o let_v the_o world_n judge_n see_v we_o never_o vent_v nor_o own_v such_o fancy_n only_o we_o think_v set_a form_n of_o prayer_n unfit_a to_o be_v use_v where_o minister_n be_v tolerable_o gift_v to_o pray_v without_o they_o and_o that_o all_o the_o pray_v that_o we_o read_v of_o to_o have_v be_v either_o practise_v or_o commend_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n be_v without_o book_n the_o spirit_n not_o the_o book_n help_v their_o infirmity_n even_o as_o to_o what_o they_o be_v to_o pray_v for_o or_o the_o matter_n of_o prayer_n rom._n 8._o 26._o when_o he_o say_v p._n 16._o that_o it_o be_v not_o improbable_a the_o jesuit_n be_v the_o first_o setter_n up_o of_o this_o way_n in_o england_n â—nd_v that_o it_o be_v never_o know_v here_o or_o in_o any_o other_o reform_a church_n before_o this_o time_n if_o he_o meâ—n_v prayer_n without_o a_o set-form_n if_o he_o mean_v any_o thing_n else_o it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n it_o be_v a_o rash_a and_o untrue_a assertion_n be_v ever_o prayer_n without_o book_n condemn_v by_o any_o reform_v church_n yea_o can_v any_o reform_a church_n be_v instance_a where_o it_o have_v not_o be_v and_o be_v not_o use_v or_o let_v he_o mention_v a_o reform_a church_n that_o have_v restrain_v extemporal_a prayer_n and_o impose_v a_o set-form_n but_o this_o debate_n he_o resume_v afterward_o and_o till_o then_o we_o shall_v leave_v it_o it_o do_v not_o savour_n of_o thaâ—_n 〈◊〉_d regard_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o prayer_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o be_v â—â—ured_v out_o on_o the_o people_n of_o god_n zâ—â—h_n 12._o 10._o to_o mock_v the_o use_v oâ—_n his_o help_n to_o pray_v without_o a_o book_n as_o a_o charm_n effectual_a with_o judicious_a people_n and_o to_o jeâ—r_v the_o zeal_n and_o warmth_n of_o devotion_n that_o appear_v in_o it_o many_o know_v the_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o think_v but_o a_o fancy_n let_v he_o abound_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n for_o de_fw-fr gustiius_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la 〈◊〉_d if_o by_o means_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o worship_v god_n the_o division_n wonderful_o 〈◊〉_d as_o he_o say_v i_o hope_v it_o be_v not_o the_o debauch_a nor_o unserious_a that_o be_v so_o take_v with_o that_o way_n and_o therefore_o this_o increase_n be_v no_o reproach_n to_o it_o sect._n 21._o he_o cit_v the_o admonition_n give_v in_o to_o the_o parliament_n 14_o eliz._n of_o which_o he_o say_v the_o author_n mr._n fâ—ller's_n church_n history_n p._n 102_o 103._o make_v mr._n thomas_n cartwright_n author_n both_o of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n will_v have_v neither_o papist_n nor_o oâ—â—ers_n eâ—â—strained_v to_o communicate_v i_o do_v not_o understand_v whether_o any_o person_n shall_v be_v constrain_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o i_o suppose_v that_o be_v mean_v otherwise_o than_o by_o forcible_a persuasion_n which_o be_v the_o compulsion_n mean_v luk._n 14._o 23._o brugensis_n say_v it_o express_v viâ—â—â—vangelij_fw-la so_o other_o that_o ordinance_n be_v never_o appoint_v by_o the_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o test_n of_o a_o man_n profession_n while_o he_o be_v uncapable_a to_o improve_v it_o to_o high_a end_n but_o if_o the_o admonition_n plead_v for_o tolerate_v of_o popery_n i_o have_v not_o the_o book_n by_o i_o and_o therefore_o can_v determine_v in_o this_o we_o be_v far_o from_o approve_v it_o though_o we_o think_v we_o have_v a_o right_n by_o the_o gospel_n not_o only_o to_o toleration_n but_o further_a countenance_n for_o our_o way_n yet_o if_o we_o may_v choose_v we_o have_v rather_o be_v under_o the_o severe_a persecution_n than_o have_v the_o least_o hand_n in_o obtain_v liberty_n to_o that_o idolatry_n we_o must_v not_o do_v yea_o nor_o wish_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v what_o he_o cit_v out_o of_o archb._n whit_n gift_n and_o archb._n grindal_n p._n 17_o 18._o i_o look_v on_o as_o invective_n against_o the_o nonconformist_n of_o the_o same_o stamp_n with_o his_o own_o they_o be_v party_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v adduce_v as_o witness_n dr._n sutclife_o say_v no_o more_o than_o we_o will_v say_v that_o our_o division_n give_v advantage_n to_o the_o papist_n let_v they_o who_o be_v the_o culpable_a cause_n of_o the_o division_n look_v to_o it_o the_o prophecy_n cite_v out_o of_o mr._n solden_a be_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o need_v no_o other_o answer_n sect._n 22._o the_o politic_a hellish_a advice_n give_v by_o the_o jesuit_n contzen_n and_o signior_n ballarini_fw-la make_v nothing_o against_o we_o at_o all_o though_o he_o fill_v p._n 19_o 20_o 21._o with_o they_o for_o all_o that_o can_v be_v thence_o infer_v be_v that_o they_o labour_v to_o divide_v protestant_n and_o this_o dâ—vision_n fall_v out_o according_a to_o their_o wish_n now_o the_o division_n have_v its_o rise_n from_o the_o imposition_n of_o one_o party_n that_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o scruple_n of_o another_o party_n if_o the_o church_n impose_v that_o which_o be_v lawful_a and_o necessary_a and_o the_o other_o party_n scruple_n that_o and_o so_o divide_v in_o that_o case_n the_o dissenter_n must_v bear_v the_o blame_n of_o the_o division_n and_o be_v guilty_a of_o cooperate_a with_o the_o common_a enemy_n in_o ruine_v the_o protestant_a religion_n but_o if_o the_o church_n by_o her_o imposition_n burden_n the_o conscience_n of_o her_o member_n with_o thing_n that_o she_o count_v indifferent_a i._n e._n needless_a and_o the_o scrupler_n reckon_v as_o unlawful_a and_o have_v just_a ground_n so_o to_o do_v then_o the_o blame_n of_o separate_a and_o of_o help_v the_o papist_n to_o ruin_v our_o religion_n lie_v at_o the_o church_n door_n wherefore_o all_o this_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v let_v the_o learned_a dr._n sound_o refute_v our_o principle_n and_o then_o cast_v what_o blame_v he_o will_v on_o we_o but_o till_o that_o be_v do_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o let_v he_o â—ake_v heed_n where_o the_o blame_n will_v be_v lay_v when_o the_o secret_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v judge_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o these_o advice_n that_o the_o jesuit_n as_o their_o master_n the_o devil_n often_o do_v speak_v some_o truth_n out_o of_o a_o bad_a end_n sect._n 23._o next_o he_o come_v p._n 22._o to_o reproach_v we_o with_o the_o indulgence_n that_o be_v grant_v march_n 1671-2_a as_o be_v procure_v by_o the_o papist_n if_o any_o nonconformist_n have_v a_o hand_n in_o procure_v liberty_n which_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v to_o they_o i_o think_v their_o brethren_n will_v disow_v they_o in_o that_o act._n that_o papist_n have_v a_o hand_n in_o it_o be_v not_o improbable_a both_o for_o their_o own_o ease_n and_o to_o make_v the_o difference_n among_o protestant_n the_o more_o conspicuous_a but_o be_v it_o fit_a that_o we_o shall_v forbear_v a_o necessary_a duty_n because_o of_o their_o ill_a design_n we_o do_v not_o join_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n before_o that_o but_o worship_v god_n after_o his_o own_o institution_n without_o humane_a ceremony_n all_o the_o change_n in_o our_o way_n on_o that_o occasion_n be_v that_o what_o before_o we_o have_v do_v in_o corner_n and_o with_o hazard_n than_o we_o do_v safe_o and_o open_o and_o what_o fault_n be_v in_o this_o but_o one_o say_v that_o the_o presbyterian_o suspect_v the_o kindness_n and_o join_v with_o the_o conformist_n like_o wise_a man_n and_o refuse_v the_o bait_n who_o say_v so_o or_o on_o what_o ground_n i_o know_v not_o we_o go_v no_o further_o from_o the_o conformist_n than_o conscience_n of_o duty_n have_v make_v we_o do_v before_o but_o it_o have_v be_v a_o strange_a thing_n if_o when_o liberty_n be_v grant_v we_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o his_o own_o way_n we_o have_v then_o join_v with_o a_o superstitious_a worship_n which_o we_o can_v not_o do_v before_o if_o that_o author_n mean_v that_o presbyterian_o be_v then_o willing_a to_o concur_v with_o the_o conformist_n as_o their_o protestant_a brethren_n in_o all_o thing_n lawful_a to_o disappoint_v the_o design_n of_o the_o common_a enemy_n we_o approve_v of_o that_o
apprehend_v please_v he_o without_o man_n leave_n when_o they_o can_v do_v it_o with_o their_o leave_n it_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n to_o think_v that_o unity_n among_o christian_n lie_v only_a or_o main_o in_o uniformity_n and_o not_o rather_o in_o consent_n in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o religion_n and_o love_a forbearance_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o rest_n sect._n 34._o the_o 5._o be_v the_o expose_v ourselves_o to_o the_o papist_n and_o other_o by_o recede_v too_o far_o from_o the_o first_o principle_n and_o frame_n of_o our_o reformation_n this_o be_v plain_a enough_o yet_o without_o wrong_v the_o scope_n or_o sense_n it_o may_v have_v be_v thus_o express_v more_o open_o we_o be_v ashamed_a to_o mend_v lâ—st_v man_n shall_v think_v that_o we_o once_o be_v wrong_n this_o reason_n if_o it_o prove_v any_o thing_n will_v conclude_v against_o all_o reformation_n may_v it_o not_o have_v be_v plead_v against_o the_o abolish_n the_o high_a place_n in_o solomon_n azariah_n and_o josiah_n time_n of_o which_o before_o this_o will_v expose_v we_o to_o baal_n worshipper_n as_o too_o far_o recede_v from_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o our_o reformation_n may_v not_o the_o same_o have_v be_v in_o k._n edward_n 6_n time_n and_o in_o q._n elizabeth_n time_n in_o the_o one_o of_o which_o somewhat_o be_v mend_v that_o be_v defective_a in_o the_o reformation_n by_o hen._n 8._o and_o in_o the_o other_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o some_o other_o thing_n be_v lay_v aside_o that_o have_v be_v under_o edw._n 6._o it_o be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n to_o understand_v how_o this_o can_v expose_v you_o to_o the_o papist_n or_o any_o other_o what_o can_v they_o say_v but_o that_o some_o of_o their_o superstition_n be_v at_o first_o overlookt_a which_o now_o you_o see_v the_o evil_a of_o and_o think_v fit_a to_o remove_v they_o what_o advantage_n can_v they_o make_v of_o all_o this_o against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o convince_v those_o of_o mistake_n who_o think_v that_o cleave_v to_o these_o ceremony_n do_v more_o expose_v the_o church_n to_o the_o papist_n and_o give_v they_o hope_v of_o their_o think_n at_o last_o of_o return_v to_o they_o when_o they_o see_v how_o loath_a they_o be_v to_o go_v too_o far_o from_o they_o this_o principle_n seem_v to_o make_v what_o we_o have_v do_v or_o the_o first_o frame_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o reformation_n rather_o than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n neither_o can_v the_o lay_v aside_o of_o humane_a ceremony_n be_v rational_o esteem_v a_o recede_a very_o far_o from_o the_o frame_n and_o first_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n see_v they_o be_v of_o so_o inconsiderable_a moment_n and_o next_o to_o nothing_o compare_v with_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o truth_n that_o we_o gain_v by_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v know_v to_o they_o who_o have_v look_v into_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o this_o very_a principle_n put_v a_o effectual_a bar_n to_o all_o reformation_n in_o the_o papacy_n that_o be_v so_o much_o desire_v and_o stickle_v for_o by_o some_o his_o six_o reason_n be_v the_o difficulty_n of_o keep_v out_o priest_n pretend_v to_o be_v allow_v dissenter_n this_o reason_n be_v near_o of_o kin_n to_o that_o which_o papi_v use_v against_o people_n read_v scripture_n the_o difficulty_n of_o keep_v man_n from_o catch_a heresy_n by_o it_o if_o the_o dr._n here_o suppose_v the_o dissenter_n to_o be_v well_o affect_v to_o the_o priest_n and_o willing_a to_o have_v their_o company_n or_o so_o unskilful_a that_o they_o can_v discern_v a_o priest_n droctrine_n from_o that_o of_o a_o protestant_n or_o to_o admit_v minister_n among_o they_o to_o the_o discharge_v of_o that_o office_n without_o trial_n and_o testimonial_n or_o if_o he_o suppose_v that_o when_o man_n be_v allow_v by_o law_n to_o worship_n god_n without_o ceremony_n that_o the_o law_n be_v so_o lay_v asleep_a that_o man_n may_v do_v what_o they_o list_v if_o i_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v suppose_v this_o reason_n may_v seem_v to_o have_v some_o weight_n but_o without_o such_o a_o supposition_n it_o be_v light_a than_o chaff_n and_o unworthy_a of_o the_o pen_n of_o the_o learned_a dr._n stillingfleet_n sect._n 35._o i_o perceive_v the_o dr._n can_v get_v that_o fancy_n out_o of_o his_o head_n that_o the_o strength_n and_o union_n of_o the_o national_a setlement_n depend_v on_o continue_v of_o the_o present_a imposition_n and_o that_o they_o be_v necessary_a to_o keep_v out_o popery_n enough_o have_v be_v already_o say_v to_o lay_v open_a the_o fondness_n of_o this_o imagination_n and_o its_o inconsistency_n with_o what_o sentiment_n about_o the_o ceremony_n themselves_o do_v on_o other_o occasion_n declare_v when_o it_o serve_v a_o turn_n after_o some_o indecent_a contempt_n of_o mr._n a._n in_o reference_n to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o the_o dr_n sermon_n he_o distinguish_v p._n 55._o between_o lay-communion_n and_o ministerial_a conformity_n that_o he_o meddle_v with_o the_o former_a not_o the_o latter_a his_o reason_n be_v if_o the_o people_n think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o do_v what_o be_v their_o duty_n towards_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n many_o minister_n will_v change_v their_o mind_n i_o contract_v but_o not_o misrepresent_v what_o he_o say_v to_o this_o i_o return_v two_o thing_n 1._o why_o ministerial_a conformity_n shall_v not_o be_v take_v into_o consideration_n in_o such_o a_o discourse_n be_v not_o easy_o understand_v but_o that_o we_o may_v see_v the_o dr._n have_v a_o mind_n not_o only_o to_o make_v a_o distinction_n but_o a_o difference_n between_o nonconformist_a minister_n and_o their_o people_n according_a to_o the_o maxim_n divide_v &_o impera_fw-la if_o all_o the_o people_n may_v lawful_o conform_v and_o the_o minister_n also_o can_v submit_v to_o what_o he_o call_v lay-communion_n be_v no_o regard_n to_o he_o have_v to_o the_o many_o hundred_o not_o to_o say_v thousand_o of_o minister_n many_o of_o they_o eminent_a and_o most_o if_o not_o all_o of_o they_o complete_o fit_v for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o who_o have_v god_n and_o his_o church_n call_n to_o that_o work_n be_v there_o no_o consideration_n to_o be_v use_v by_o the_o church_n how_o the_o labour_n of_o all_o these_o may_v not_o be_v lose_v while_o the_o harvest_n be_v great_a and_o the_o labourer_n few_o unless_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o case_n be_v not_o so_o now_o and_o shall_v they_o all_o be_v render_v useless_a rather_o than_o the_o impose_v of_o subscription_n and_o assent_n to_o what_o be_v confess_o not_o institute_v before_o bear_v do_v this_o savour_n of_o that_o regard_n to_o soul_n and_o of_o that_o love_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n that_o our_o brethren_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o when_o it_o suit_v their_o purpose_n though_o they_o think_v we_o no_o minister_n for_o want_v of_o episcopal_a ordination_n yet_o we_o can_v think_v so_o of_o ourselves_o and_o that_o one_o principle_n show_v they_o the_o great_a schismatic_n that_o be_v among_o protestant_n for_o by_o it_o they_o unchurch_n most_o if_o not_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o unminister_v all_o their_o pastor_n and_o nullify_v baptism_n and_o all_o the_o other_o ordinance_n that_o be_v among_o they_o sect._n 36._o the_o other_o thing_n that_o i_o reply_v to_o this_o distinction_n of_o the_o dr_n be_v that_o we_o have_v such_o rational_a and_o wellgrounded_n scruple_n even_o against_o lay-communion_n that_o be_v join_v in_o their_o service_n and_o the_o use_n of_o the_o ceremony_n that_o nothing_o that_o we_o yet_o have_v see_v be_v able_a to_o remove_v as_o i_o hope_v the_o progress_n of_o this_o debate_n shall_v make_v appear_v he_o allege_v p._n 6._o that_o the_o scruple_n of_o the_o surplice_n be_v wear_v out_o kneel_v at_o the_o sacrament_n be_v general_o allow_v by_o the_o more_o moderate_a nonconformist_n for_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n mr._n baxter_n say_v the_o sin_n if_o it_o be_v one_o in_o use_v it_o be_v not_o the_o person_n who_o bring_v the_o child_n to_o be_v baptize_v but_o the_o minister_n and_o that_o he_o also_o debate_v for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n to_o all_o this_o i_o answer_v we_o have_v the_o same_o scruple_n against_o the_o surplice_n we_o have_v of_o old_a but_o do_v not_o for_o it_o withdraw_v it_o be_v the_o minister_n fault_n not_o we_o for_o kneel_v it_o be_v our_o own_o act_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v either_o be_v dispense_v with_o in_o it_o which_o the_o church_n will_v not_o do_v or_o for_o bear_v the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o it_o be_v for_o we_o utter_o deny_v that_o the_o more_o judicious_a of_o the_o nonconformist_n do_v allow_v it_o neither_o do_v i_o see_v how_o they_o can_v and_o disallow_v other_o ceremony_n
and_o pious_a and_o learned_a sr._n matthew_n hales_n in_o his_o book_n of_o schism_n have_v this_o passage_n in_o time_n of_o manifest_a corruption_n and_o persecution_n where_o religious_a assemble_v be_v dangerous_a private_a meeting_n howsoever_o beside_o public_a order_n be_v not_o only_o lawful_a but_o they_o be_v of_o necessity_n and_o duty_n all_o pious_a assembly_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o corruption_n however_o practise_v be_v indeed_o or_o rather_o alone_o the_o lawful_a congregation_n and_o public_a assembly_n though_o according_a to_o form_n of_o law_n be_v indeed_o nothing_o but_o riot_n and_o conventicle_n if_o they_o be_v stain_v with_o corruption_n and_o superstition_n s_n 40._o he_o answer_v a_o objection_n pag._n 77._o that_o the_o publish_v of_o this_o book_n be_v now_o unseasonable_a be_v a_o hindrance_n to_o the_o union_n of_o protestant_n to_o which_o there_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v a_o general_a inclination_n he_o allege_v p._n 78._o that_o the_o principle_n of_o nonconformist_n hinder_v that_o union_n and_o lay_v a_o foundation_n for_o perpetual_a division_n he_o know_v that_o we_o will_v not_o own_o this_o and_o therefore_o prove_v it_o as_o he_o think_v on_o the_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o some_o of_o the_o dissent_v brethren_n let_v the_o constitution_n be_v never_o so_o easy_a to_o themselves_o other_o may_v make_v use_n of_o their_o ground_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o difference_n as_o high_a as_o ever_o i_o wish_v he_o have_v tell_v we_o what_o these_o ground_n be_v but_o it_o be_v a_o odd_a kind_n of_o reason_v we_o will_v not_o endeavour_v union_n with_o they_o who_o may_v be_v tolerate_v because_o they_o who_o be_v not_o to_o be_v tolerate_v will_v expect_v the_o same_o favour_n the_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o plead_v for_o forbearance_n be_v our_o scruple_n about_o what_o you_o confess_v to_o be_v no_o institution_n of_o christ_n nor_o necessary_a duty_n we_o in_o our_o conscience_n judge_v it_o unlawful_a and_o can_v show_v good_a reason_n for_o our_o so_o judge_v how_o this_o ground_n can_v be_v improve_v by_o any_o body_n to_o heighten_v difference_n unless_o it_o be_v by_o the_o peremptoriness_n of_o they_o that_o will_v impose_v such_o thing_n i_o do_v not_o understand_v he_o profess_v to_o be_v for_o union_n that_o will_v lessen_v difference_n and_o not_o weaken_v but_o strengthen_v the_o protestant_a religion_n now_o let_v any_o judge_n whether_o the_o union_n that_o be_v found_v on_o the_o ground_n propose_v be_v not_o such_o sect._n 41._o he_o say_v p._n 97._o that_o universal_a liberty_n differ_v from_o union_n as_o lose_v from_o bind_v and_o it_o be_v strange_a if_o that_o which_o papist_n late_o think_v the_o best_a mean_n to_o bring_v in_o popery_n shall_v now_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o keep_v it_o out_o ans._n we_o do_v not_o nor_o ever_o do_v plead_v for_o universal_a liberty_n which_o be_v that_o which_o no_o doubt_n papist_n aim_v at_o ergo_fw-la nihil_fw-la dictum_fw-la but_o suppose_v say_v he_o the_o indulgence_n be_v at_o present_a strict_o limit_v to_o dissent_v protestant_n we_o be_v not_o sure_o it_o will_v always_o continue_v so_o will_v not_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o to_z scruple_n of_o conscience_n suffer_v for_o religion_n etc._n etc._n be_v extend_v further_o when_o occasion_n serve_v and_o popery_n get_v foot_v on_o the_o dissenter_n ground_n ans._n be_v it_o not_o as_o rational_a for_o we_o to_o say_v though_o we_o can_v now_o join_v with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o present_a ceremony_n what_o know_v we_o how_o soon_o on_o the_o same_o ground_n she_o may_v bring_v in_o all_o those_o of_o popery_n let_v we_o forbear_v evil_a surmise_v and_o mind_n our_o present_a duty_n especial_o see_v the_o way_n to_o prevent_v this_o fear_v evil_a be_v obvious_a to_o wit_n that_o no_o indulgence_n be_v grant_v after_o but_o what_o there_o be_v as_o good_a reason_n for_o and_o as_o little_a hazard_n from_o as_o be_v at_o present_a neither_o do_v we_o plead_v for_o indulgence_n mere_o on_o the_o ground_n of_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n or_o suffer_v for_o religion_n but_o on_o other_o ground_n in_o conjunction_n with_o these_o as_o have_v be_v a_o little_a above_o express_v it_o be_v like_o our_o ground_n may_v be_v comprehend_v in_o his_o wide-bellied_n etc._n etc._n but_o if_o by_o it_o he_o mean_v all_o ground_n of_o forbearance_n now_o may_v be_v extend_v to_o plead_v for_o a_o undue_a toleration_n than_o all_o forbearance_n of_o christian_n that_o dissent_v in_o any_o thing_n must_v be_v unlawful_a which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n former_o mention_v and_o to_o the_o general_a sentiment_n of_o all_o christian_n except_o papist_n who_o religion_n stand_v by_o blood_n and_o cruelty_n sect._n 42._o where_o say_v he_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n more_o labourer_n and_o a_o great_a harvest_n than_o under_o the_o great_a liberty_n of_o conscience_n witness_v the_o state_n of_o the_o northern_a kingdom_n compare_v with_o the_o number_n of_o papist_n in_o the_o unite_a netherlands_o i_o can_v soon_o tell_v he_o where_o to_o wit_n under_o episcopal_a persecution_n of_o protestant_n in_o britain_n if_o this_o be_v a_o mistake_n these_o nation_n have_v be_v for_o some_o year_n in_o a_o dream_n again_o his_o instance_n be_v wide_a from_o the_o purpose_n for_o we_o plead_v not_o for_o a_o toleration_n of_o all_o sect_n and_o particular_o not_o of_o papist_n what_o toleration_n be_v in_o the_o netherlands_o themselves_o can_v best_o give_v account_n of_o he_o assert_v it_o impossible_a to_o keep_v out_o popery_n where_o toleration_n be_v allow_v and_o i_o assert_v it_o as_o impossible_a to_o keep_v in_o christianity_n in_o a_o impure_a church_n where_o it_o be_v not_o allow_v and_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o inconsistency_n between_o the_o two_o assertion_n if_o we_o distinguish_v between_o a_o limit_a toleration_n which_o we_o plead_v for_o and_o one_o unlimited_a which_o he_o all_o along_o speak_v of_o to_o talk_v of_o toleration_n thus_o without_o distinction_n be_v to_o walk_v in_o the_o cloud_n and_o not_o descend_v to_o the_o thing_n in_o debate_n which_o be_v unbeseeming_a a_o disputant_n sect._n 43._o he_o bring_v three_o argument_n p._n 79_o 80._o to_o prove_v his_o assertion_n 1._o because_o of_o the_o various_a way_n of_o creep_v in_o under_o several_a disguise_n which_o the_o priest_n and_o jesuit_n have_v and_o can_v never_o be_v prevent_v where_o there_o be_v a_o general_a indulgence_n for_o dissenter_n and_o a_o unaccountable_a church-power_n be_v allow_v to_o separate_v congregation_n ans._n 1._o this_o argument_n supponit_fw-la falsum_fw-la which_o we_o have_v often_o disclaim_v to_o wit_n that_o we_o plead_v for_o a_o general_a indulgence_n to_o dissenter_n we_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v limit_v to_o man_n of_o peaceable_a principle_n and_o practice_n to_o such_o as_o differ_v from_o the_o public_a way_n in_o matter_n not_o fundamental_a nor_o near_a to_o the_o foundation_n and_o for_o our_o part_n who_o be_v presbyterian_o we_o seek_v forbearance_n only_o in_o thing_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v none_o of_o christ_n institution_n and_o in_o thing_n that_o be_v neither_o against_o godliness_n nor_o the_o peace_n of_o church_n or_o state._n another_o falsehood_n that_o he_o suppose_v be_v that_o we_o plead_v for_o a_o unaccountable_a church-power_n in_o separate_a meeting_n we_o plead_v for_o no_o power_n in_o they_o but_o what_o a_o good_a account_n can_v be_v give_v of_o from_o scripture_n and_o what_o be_v allow_v common_o to_o a_o church_n as_o such_o 2._o i_o mention_v before_o a_o way_n of_o prevent_v the_o creep_a in_o of_o priest_n and_o jesuit_n for_o all_o their_o cunning_a to_o wit_n the_o due_a exercise_n of_o church-discipline_n in_o all_o the_o way_n that_o shall_v be_v tolerate_v especial_o in_o the_o admission_n of_o minister_n to_o their_o office_n and_o if_o these_o fox_n creep_v in_o at_o undiscerned_a cranny_n if_o discipline_n be_v in_o vigour_n they_o may_v be_v cast_v out_o again_o before_o they_o can_v do_v any_o considerable_a harm_n to_o the_o flock_n sect._n 44._o argument_n 2._o because_o it_o will_v be_v great_a hardship_n when_o man_n heat_n be_v over_o for_o they_o the_o papist_n only_a to_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o conscience_n when_o the_o wild_a of_o fanatic_n be_v allow_v it_o answ._n 1._o still_o the_o old_a supposition_n must_v found_v all_o his_o argument_n we_o plead_v for_o no_o toleration_n to_o any_o fanatic_n proper_o so_o call_v much_o less_o to_o the_o wild_a of_o they_o 2._o there_o be_v many_o weighty_a reason_n why_o papist_n shall_v be_v deny_v that_o liberty_n that_o be_v allow_v to_o protestant_a dissenter_n from_o the_o grossness_n of_o their_o heresy_n the_o idolatry_n of_o their_o worship_n the_o unpeaceableness_n of_o their_o principle_n such_o
as_o dethron_a king_n and_o cut_v off_o all_o people_n that_o be_v heretic_n in_o their_o sense_n their_o principle_n of_o bear_v down_o all_o religion_n but_o their_o own_o have_v a_o nonconformist_a speak_v as_o much_o on_o the_o behalf_n of_o papist_n what_o a_o noise_n will_v our_o author_n have_v make_v about_o it_o that_o we_o do_v their_o work_n etc._n etc._n his_o 3._o argument_n be_v because_o the_o diversity_n of_o sect_n that_o will_v be_v keep_v up_o by_o this_o mean_n will_v be_v always_o think_v a_o plausible_a argument_n to_o draw_v man_n to_o the_o popish_a pretence_n of_o unity_n ans._n by_o who_o will_v this_o be_v think_v sure_o by_o no_o man_n that_o consider_v 1._o that_o unity_n in_o error_n and_o idolatry_n be_v no_o persuade_v argument_n to_o they_o who_o regard_v the_o truth_n of_o god._n 2._o that_o our_o difference_n be_v in_o thing_n of_o the_o small_a moment_n in_o religion_n and_o manage_v with_o christian_a love_n and_o meekness_n for_o who_o exceed_v these_o bound_n may_v be_v punish_v by_o the_o law_n notwithstanding_o a_o toleration_n grant_v 3._o that_o the_o popish_a unity_n be_v but_o pretend_v there_o be_v more_o and_o weighty_a difference_n among_o they_o than_o among_o we_o as_o the_o dr._n well_o know_v and_o have_v by_o his_o learned_a labour_n make_v the_o world_n know_v his_o 4._o argument_n be_v because_o the_o allow_a sect_n will_v in_o probability_n grow_v more_o insolent_a upon_o a_o legal_a indulgence_n and_o bid_v defiance_n to_o the_o settle_a constitution_n as_o we_o have_v see_v already_o by_o the_o yet_o visible_a effect_n of_o the_o former_a indulgence_n ans._n 1._o he_o have_v little_a charity_n for_o his_o brethren_n in_o expect_v such_o thing_n from_o they_o and_o less_o in_o make_v such_o a_o observe_v on_o what_o be_v past_a without_o any_o ground_n know_v to_o unbiased_a man_n if_o he_o mean_v of_o any_o indecency_n in_o speech_n or_o behaviour_n among_o the_o vulgar_a we_o can_v answer_v for_o that_o there_o be_v too_o much_o of_o it_o on_o both_o hand_n neither_o be_v it_o fit_a that_o on_o such_o a_o frivolous_a ground_n the_o sober_a and_o conscientious_a shall_v be_v persecute_v 2._o if_o insolency_n shall_v happen_v as_o god_n forbid_v to_o be_v the_o consequent_a of_o liberty_n to_o dissenter_n let_v the_o guilty_a be_v punish_v by_o the_o law._n we_o plead_v for_o toleration_n to_o man_n conscience_n not_o to_o their_o immorality_n but_o be_v we_o to_o expect_v that_o the_o law_n of_o man_n shall_v work_v more_o upon_o they_o than_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n ans._n not_o on_o their_o mind_n and_o will_n to_o change_v they_o but_o on_o the_o outward_a man_n to_o restrain_v they_o such_o a_o effect_n may_v be_v rational_o expect_v and_o be_v daily_o observe_v in_o other_o case_n it_o be_v a_o odious_a representation_n as_o if_o the_o use_v of_o the_o liberty_n plead_v for_o be_v only_o to_o preach_v and_o pray_v &_o write_v &_o dispute_v against_o one_o another_o and_o as_o absurd_a a_o inference_n that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o of_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o papal_a pretence_n to_o unity_n and_o infallibility_n whatever_o our_o author_n or_o the_o by-slander_n that_o he_o mention_v may_v think_v they_o who_o have_v a_o just_a abhorrence_n of_o popery_n will_v think_v that_o none_o of_o the_o division_n that_o be_v among_o we_o be_v so_o bad_a as_o it_o by_o far_o though_o we_o desire_v neither_o to_o excuse_v nor_o extenuate_v they_o nor_o do_v we_o refuse_v to_o concur_v in_o our_o station_n in_o any_o good_a way_n to_o heal_v these_o distemper_n sect._n 45._o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dr_n preface_n be_v take_v up_o in_o express_v his_o condescendency_n to_o the_o dissenter_n in_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o scruple_n though_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o ceremony_n as_o lawful_a which_o be_v afterward_o to_o be_v debate_v yet_o he_o will_v have_v a_o liberty_n allow_v that_o they_o who_o scruple_n they_o may_v have_v the_o ordinance_n without_o they_o if_o this_o be_v put_v in_o practice_n it_o will_v be_v one_o step_n towards_o heal_v but_o it_o seem_v the_o churchman_n be_v not_o of_o his_o mind_n however_o we_o do_v thankful_o own_v his_o moderation_n his_o other_o condescendency_n to_o such_o as_o scruple_n join_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n very_o commendable_a and_o may_v make_v england_n happy_a if_o they_o be_v practise_v but_o till_o some_o appearance_n of_o that_o be_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a for_o we_o to_o tell_v our_o sense_n of_o they_o in_o particular_a but_o his_o kindness_n to_o his_o brethren_n of_o the_o ministry_n do_v not_o so_o well_o appear_v by_o his_o discourse_n from_o p._n 88_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o gain_v the_o people_n but_o seem_v to_o look_v on_o the_o minister_n as_o competitor_n his_o reason_n for_o deal_v so_o with_o they_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o answer_v but_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v little_a hope_n of_o see_v even_o what_o he_o hold_v to_o be_v make_v practicable_a i_o think_v it_o needless_a to_o contend_v about_o it_o only_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o though_o we_o be_v as_o far_o as_o he_o be_v against_o layman_n as_o he_o speak_v or_o any_o unordained_a person_n usurp_v the_o office_n or_o do_v the_o work_n of_o a_o minister_n yet_o his_o proposal_n be_v very_o lame_a as_o to_o afford_v any_o minister_n at_o all_o and_o then_o what_o do_v all_o his_o commendable_a yield_n as_o to_o the_o people_n signify_v will_v he_o have_v they_o have_v separate_a meeting_n but_o no_o minister_n in_o they_o to_o administer_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n to_o they_o this_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o toleration_n that_o will_v neither_o be_v for_o our_o advantage_n nor_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o church_n that_o allow_v it_o so_o that_o in_o a_o great_a many_o page_n he_o have_v say_v nothing_o there_o be_v nothing_o further_a to_o be_v note_v in_o the_o preface_n for_o we_o wish_v the_o proposal_n that_o he_o make_v for_o reform_v some_o abuse_n in_o the_o church_n p._n 93._o may_v take_v effect_n have_v now_o get_v through_o the_o preface_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o book_n which_o the_o learned_a author_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n the_o 1._o be_v a_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o rise_n and_o progress_n of_o the_o separation_n the_o 2._o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o separation_n the_o 3._o be_v of_o the_o plea_n fâ—r_v the_o separtion_n i_o shall_v according_o divide_v this_o examination_n and_o follow_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o far_o as_o the_o clear_n of_o our_o principle_n and_o practice_n do_v require_v it_o the_o name_n of_o separation_n be_v just_o odious_a in_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o wherever_o it_o be_v some_o great_a blame_v lie_v on_o the_o one_o party_n or_o the_o other_o and_o sometime_o on_o both_o but_o there_o often_o be_v a_o sad_a and_o undesirable_a separation_n attend_v with_o bad_a consequence_n where_o yet_o the_o one_o party_n be_v whole_o innocent_a i_o shall_v here_o speak_v somewhat_o to_o open_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o separation_n that_o the_o learned_a dr._n charge_v we_o with_o but_o that_o be_v to_o anticipate_v what_o be_v to_o be_v discourse_v animadvert_v on_o the_o second_o part_n of_o his_o book_n and_o therefore_o i_o now_o wave_v it_o part_n i._o the_o dr_n historical_a account_n of_o the_o separation_n examine_v and_o answer_v in_o his_o sect._n 1._o he_o premise_v two_o thing_n in_o prosecute_n which_o his_o first_o part_n of_o his_o book_n be_v take_v up_o the_o first_o be_v that_o although_o the_o present_a reason_n for_o separation_n will_v have_v hold_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o reformation_n yet_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v then_o practise_v or_o allow_v by_o those_o who_o be_v then_o most_o zealous_a for_o reformation_n sect_n i._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o nonconformist_n consider_v before_o we_o consider_v his_o 2d_o proposition_n let_v we_o try_v how_o this_o will_v abide_v the_o test._n here_o be_v two_o assertion_n put_v together_o which_o for_o the_o great_a clearness_n i_o shall_v consider_v apart_o the_o one_o be_v doctrinal_a the_o other_o historical_a the_o doctrinal_a part_n of_o his_o proposition_n be_v that_o the_o present_a reason_n for_o separation_n i_o shall_v not_o contend_v about_o call_v our_o practice_n so_o not_o be_v willing_a to_o contend_v about_o word_n will_v have_v hold_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n this_o i_o deny_v and_o shall_v first_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o my_o denial_n and_o then_o try_v the_o strength_n of_o what_o he_o say_v for_o his_o assertion_n the_o reason_n that_o i_o bring_v be_v that_o our_o reformation_n be_v carry_v on_o by_o degree_n as_o rome_n be_v not_o build_v in_o a_o day_n
so_o neither_o be_v it_o pull_v down_o among_o we_o in_o a_o day_n king_n hen._n 8._o begin_v this_o work_n but_o do_v it_o so_o lame_o that_o protestant_n be_v little_a satisfy_v there_o want_v not_o nonconformist_n then_o who_o be_v all_o the_o true_a protestant_n many_o of_o they_o lay_v down_o their_o life_n for_o their_o nonconformity_n after_o he_o his_o son_n edw._n 6._o a_o religious_a and_o zealous_a prince_n reform_v many_o thing_n but_o not_o all_o at_o once_o for_o the_o liturgy_n be_v twice_o reform_v in_o his_o reign_n full._n ch._n hist._n book_n 7._o p._n 386._o once_o in_o his_o first_o year_n and_o again_o in_o a_o parliament_n hold_v in_o his_o 5_o &_o 6._o year_n and_o again_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n there_o be_v also_o some_o alteration_n make_v in_o the_o rubric_n 1_o jacob._n 1603._o say_v the_o same_o author_n and_o it_o be_v know_v that_o several_a thing_n unreformed_a in_o edw._n 6_n reign_n be_v after_o take_v away_o as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o compare_v his_o injunction_n with_o what_o afterward_o be_v practise_v in_o they_o we_o have_v mention_n of_o come_v to_o confession_n in_o lent_n art._n 9_o of_o high_a mass_n art._n 21._o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v express_o enjoin_v in_o the_o form_n of_o bid_v of_o common_a prayer_n all_o which_o be_v afterward_o remove_v name_n and_o thing_n yea_o these_o very_a injunction_n give_v people_n hope_v of_o a_o further_a reformation_n for_o they_o be_v only_o intend_v till_o a_o parliament_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o art._n 27._o people_z be_v enjoin_v not_o to_o violate_v the_o ceremony_n not_o as_o yet_o abrogate_a which_o give_v the_o people_n confidence_n that_o such_o superstition_n be_v not_o to_o be_v continue_v as_o a_o burden_n to_o man_n conscience_n but_o be_v use_v for_o the_o present_a suppose_a necessity_n sect._n 2._o the_o case_n be_v far_o otherwise_o with_o we_o we_o be_v put_v beyond_o all_o hope_n of_o relief_n a_o yoke_n of_o humane_a ceremony_n wreathe_v on_o our_o neck_n without_o any_o probability_n of_o be_v loose_v from_o it_o for_o after_o the_o king_n be_v happy_a restauration_n than_o there_o be_v the_o fair_a opportunity_n that_o can_v be_v wish_v for_o condescendence_n and_o accommodation_n the_o ceremony_n have_v go_v into_o disuetude_n for_o 20_o year_n and_o the_o nation_n be_v more_o general_o against_o they_o than_o ever_o before_o by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o word_n that_o have_v for_o so_o many_o year_n be_v more_o free_o and_o full_o hold_v forth_o than_o before_o and_o when_o a_o great_a number_n of_o minister_n present_v a_o petition_n for_o peace_n to_o their_o brethren_n then_o commissionate_a to_o reform_v the_o liturgy_n and_o use_v the_o strong_a reason_n the_o most_o earnest_a obtestation_n and_o the_o great_a condescension_n that_o can_v be_v to_o obtain_v either_o a_o take_v away_o of_o what_o be_v grievous_a to_o their_o conscience_n or_o at_o least_o a_o forbearance_n in_o they_o all_o which_o may_v be_v see_v at_o length_n in_o the_o book_n itself_o yet_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v obtain_v but_o imposition_n make_v more_o strict_a and_o our_o yoke_n make_v heavy_a than_o before_o rather_o than_o light_a so_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o more_o hope_n for_o ourselves_o or_o our_o posterity_n but_o either_o we_o and_o they_o must_v take_v up_o with_o a_o worship_n that_o we_o be_v convince_v be_v mix_v with_o some_o thing_n that_o make_v it_o displease_v to_o god_n or_o live_v without_o god_n ordinance_n or_o worship_n god_n apart_o by_o ourselves_o may_v not_o we_o appeal_v to_o god_n and_o to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o whatever_o our_o brethren_n talk_v of_o peace_n and_o unity_n we_o be_v for_o peace_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v they_o be_v for_o war_n psal._n 120._o 6._o while_n they_o will_v not_o abate_v nor_o bear_v with_o we_o in_o one_o ceremony_n which_o themselves_o declare_v indifferent_a for_o that_o peace_n and_o unity_n that_o they_o extol_v so_o high_o yea_o for_o the_o keep_n out_o of_o popery_n the_o reentry_n of_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o fear_v by_o our_o division_n sect._n 3_o these_o thing_n be_v consider_v it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o our_o case_n be_v not_o parallel_v with_o that_o of_o the_o first_o nonconformist_n in_o reference_n to_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o reason_n that_o move_v they_o to_o go_v along_o with_o the_o present_a way_n do_v not_o conclude_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v the_o same_o for_o 1._o there_o be_v then_o a_o necessity_n apprehend_v by_o some_o of_o the_o best_a man_n for_o retain_v some_o of_o the_o ceremony_n that_o have_v be_v in_o use_n in_o popery_n lest_o too_o sudden_a and_o visible_a a_o change_n it_o be_v the_o outside_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o multitude_n do_v most_o consider_v shall_v have_v scare_v the_o people_n from_o own_v the_o reformation_n and_o we_o know_v necessitas_fw-la quicquid_fw-la coegit_fw-la defendit_fw-la on_o this_o ground_n even_o the_o apostle_n retain_v for_o a_o time_n a_o little_a of_o the_o jewish_a observation_n act._n 15._o 28_o 29._o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n for_o this_o but_o it_o be_v then_o think_v to_o be_v and_o therefore_o must_v needs_o influence_n their_o mind_n and_o practice_n as_o if_o there_o real_o have_v be_v such_o a_o necessity_n but_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o unbiased_a man_n that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o necessity_n for_o retain_v these_o ceremony_n papists_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v bring_v over_o to_o we_o by_o symbolise_v with_o they_o that_o they_o conceive_v hope_n from_o that_o very_a thing_n of_o our_o return_v to_o they_o as_o have_v be_v make_v appear_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o write_n and_o discourse_n which_o i_o now_o stay_v not_o to_o rehearse_v and_o in_o very_a deed_n our_o service_n especial_o in_o cathedral_n come_v so_o much_o near_o to_o their_o way_n than_o it_o do_v either_o to_o the_o way_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n or_o to_o the_o way_n of_o most_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a task_n to_o bring_v in_o popish_a worship_n abate_v the_o service_n be_v in_o latin_a and_o discipline_n for_o in_o that_o also_o we_o be_v at_o no_o great_a distance_n from_o popery_n among_o we_o without_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o vulgar_a and_o the_o necessity_n be_v yet_o the_o less_o for_o retain_v they_o among_o we_o that_o our_o people_n have_v not_o be_v breed_v in_o popery_n as_o in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o ceremony_n be_v retain_v and_o therefore_o be_v not_o in_o that_o hazard_n that_o they_o be_v to_o â—all_n back_o into_o popery_n upon_o the_o abolish_n of_o they_o yea_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o the_o disuse_n of_o these_o may_v make_v popery_n to_o be_v more_o forget_v among_o the_o people_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o ornament_n by_o which_o that_o whorish_a worship_n be_v once_o deck_v sect._n 4._o a_o second_o ground_n why_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o cleave_v to_o the_o churchway_n do_v not_o conclude_v for_o our_o do_v the_o like_a be_v they_o have_v cause_n to_o look_v on_o their_o grievance_n but_o as_o temporary_a and_o know_v that_o further_a reformation_n be_v design_v and_o may_v be_v in_o a_o short_a time_n expect_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v reason_n that_o they_o shall_v rather_o forbear_v for_o that_o time_n their_o edification_n i_o mean_v the_o external_a mean_n of_o it_o that_o they_o may_v have_v have_v by_o pure_a ordinance_n rather_o than_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o breach_n this_o reason_n do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_v we_o who_o be_v out_o of_o all_o hope_n of_o such_o purity_n of_o ordinance_n in_o the_o church_n as_o be_v please_v to_o god_n or_o consistent_a with_o his_o acceptance_n i_o mean_v from_o we_o who_o know_v the_o right_a way_n for_o i_o shall_v not_o judge_v what_o acceptance_n a_o impure_a worship_n invincible_o not_o know_v to_o be_v such_o may_v find_v with_o god_n they_o have_v not_o in_o vain_a assay_v to_o make_v peace_n with_o their_o brethren_n and_o be_v reject_v with_o a_o peremptory_a â—leaving_v to_o the_o least_o indifferent_a ceremony_n rather_o than_o to_o satisfy_v the_o conscientious_a seruple_n of_o those_o who_o doubt_v which_o be_v our_o case_n therefore_o we_o be_v even_o by_o they_o who_o blame_v we_o for_o what_o they_o force_v we_o to_o bring_v to_o a_o necessity_n of_o worship_v god_n apart_o from_o they_o see_v we_o neither_o can_v now_o do_v it_o nor_o hope_v that_o afterward_o we_o may_v do_v it_o with_o they_o and_o this_o our_o necessity_n be_v heighten_v and_o our_o case_n make_v yet_o more_o different_a from_o they_o at_o the_o reformation_n when_o we_o consider_v that_o
the_o world_n judge_n we_o be_v content_a to_o set_v aside_o all_o the_o authority_n of_o man_n ancient_a and_o modern_a and_o to_o refer_v our_o debate_n simple_o to_o the_o determination_n of_o scripture_n but_o man_n authority_n be_v the_o argument_n that_o the_o dr._n in_o this_o book_n do_v most_o insist_v upon_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n may_v by_o this_o time_n perceive_v whether_o the_o dr._n do_v true_o or_o fais_o assign_v the_o foundation_n of_o our_o difference_n which_o i_o with_o he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v unhappy_a sect._n 21._o he_o say_v p._n 14._o that_o in_o the_o english_a reformation_n they_o proceed_v more_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n than_o mere_a opposition_n to_o popery_n which_o some_o other_o reformer_n make_v their_o rule_n here_o be_v two_o mistake_n not_o to_o be_v pass_v in_o silence_n 1._o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v none_o of_o the_o ceremony_n they_o be_v neither_o in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n nor_o in_o that_o which_o be_v near_o it_o how_o ancient_a they_o be_v he_o will_v after_o give_v occasion_n to_o inquire_v so_o that_o england_n take_v for_o their_o pattern_n the_o church_n that_o be_v much_o decline_v both_o in_o antiquity_n and_o purety_n 2._o what_o can_v be_v more_o gross_o false_a than_o to_o say_v that_o other_o reformer_n make_v mere_a opposition_n to_o popery_n with_o their_o rule_n two_o thing_n make_v the_o contrary_a evident_a 1._o they_o do_v not_o reject_v all_o that_o papist_n hold_v as_o that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n etc._n etc._n 2._o they_o reject_v nothing_o of_o popery_n but_o what_o they_o give_v other_o reason_n for_o than_o that_o the_o papist_n hold_v it_o to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n or_o not_o institute_v by_o christ_n and_o so_o condemn_v in_o scripture_n as_o vain_a worship_n be_v a_o teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n we_o make_v symbolise_v with_o papist_n or_o other_o idolater_n a_o argument_n against_o the_o ceremony_n but_o we_o reject_v they_o not_o on_o that_o account_n only_o and_o so_o mere_a opposition_n to_o popery_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o reformation_n sect._n 22._o he_o complain_v that_o calvin_n and_o other_o do_v insinuate_v that_o the_o english_a reformation_n be_v imperfect_a nay_o they_o open_o maintain_v it_o and_o so_o do_v we_o he_o do_v twice_o misrepresent_v calvin_n word_n p._n 14_o 15._o that_o he_o have_v avow_v in_o the_o letter_n before-cited_n to_o the_o protector_n that_o the_o best_a rule_n of_o reformation_n be_v to_o go_v as_o far_o from_o popery_n as_o they_o can_v no_o such_o word_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o letter_n nor_o any_o thing_n that_o will_v import_v so_o much_o he_o do_v indeed_o press_v the_o remove_n of_o all_o popish_a ceremony_n as_o have_v be_v abuse_v to_o idolatry_n and_o cit_v psal._n 16._o 4._o where_o david_n say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o take_v up_o the_o name_n of_o idol_n in_o his_o mouthâ—_n but_o he_o neither_o make_v this_o the_o rule_n nor_o the_o best_a rule_n of_o reformation_n he_o know_v that_o scripture_n and_o institution_n which_o he_o have_v a_o little_a beforementioned_a be_v the_o rule_n and_o a_o far_o better_a rule_n than_o that_o though_o even_o that_o have_v its_o use_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n again_o he_o say_v that_o calvin_n yield_v to_o this_o moderation_n that_o such_o ceremony_n may_v be_v retain_v as_o be_v easy_a and_o fit_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o people_n provide_v they_o be_v not_o such_o as_o have_v their_o beginning_n from_o the_o devil_n or_o antichrist_n his_o word_n be_v adeoque_fw-la ceremonias_fw-la ipsas_fw-la ad_fw-la usum_fw-la &_o capio_fw-la esse_fw-la accommodandas_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la constant_a affirmo_fw-la videndum_fw-la esse_fw-la ne_fw-la sub_fw-la illo_fw-la praetextu_fw-la toleratur_fw-la quicquam_fw-la quod_fw-la a_o satana_n vel_fw-la antichristo_fw-la profectum_fw-la sit_fw-la here_o be_v no_o advice_n to_o retain_v any_o humane_a ceremony_n but_o all_o of_o that_o sort_n fall_v under_o that_o censure_n they_o be_v not_o from_o god_n and_o be_v part_n of_o worship_n they_o be_v from_o satan_n or_o antichrist_n but_o he_o will_v have_v all_o the_o external_o of_o worship_n so_o fit_v to_o people_n capacity_n as_o that_o they_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o rather_o help_v in_o the_o inward_a exercise_n of_o it_o and_o if_o calvin_n do_v yield_v in_o that_o infancy_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o i_o think_v he_o do_v not_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o blame_v the_o imperfection_n of_o it_o that_o the_o ceremony_n may_v be_v retain_v it_o make_v nothing_o for_o perpetuate_n of_o they_o the_o dr._n say_v they_o proceed_v by_o this_o rule_n of_o moderation_n take_v away_o all_o the_o ceremony_n that_o be_v of_o late_a invention_n and_o he_o say_v p._n 14._o that_o the_o ceremony_n retain_v be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o great_a apostasy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o have_v be_v fit_a to_o have_v remove_v all_o that_o be_v of_o humane_a invention_n for_o antiquity_n can_v neither_o prejudice_v christ_n instituâ—ions_n nor_o warrant_v man_n but_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o all_o the_o ceremony_n retain_v be_v so_o ancient_a as_o shall_v be_v make_v appear_v in_o due_a time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o kneel_v in_o the_o act_n of_o receive_v the_o lord_n supper_n neither_o will_v it_o free_v our_o ceremony_n from_o be_v popish_a that_o they_o be_v before_o the_o great_a apostasy_n if_o it_o be_v make_v appear_v that_o they_o be_v with_o a_o considerable_a degree_n of_o the_o apostasy_n yea_o and_o a_o part_n of_o it_o sect._n 23._o he_o endeavour_v to_o free_v our_o ceremony_n from_o popery_n because_o the_o cross_n be_v use_v by_o papist_n in_o the_o scrutiny_n before_o baptism_n we_o use_v it_o after_o baptism_n and_o kneel_v be_v not_o strict_o require_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o receive_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o pope_n sit_v or_o a_o little_a lean_v for_o the_o first_o what_o great_a difference_n do_v it_o make_v whether_o cross_v be_v use_v before_o or_o after_o baptism_n see_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v omit_v but_o belong_v to_o that_o sacrament_n as_o one_o of_o its_o adjunct_n our_o quarrel_n with_o it_o be_v not_o that_o it_o be_v use_v after_o baptism_n but_o that_o it_o be_v use_v be_v none_o of_o christ_n institution_n but_o of_o man_n invention_n and_o abuse_v in_o the_o popish_a administration_n of_o baptism_n for_o the_o second_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o kneel_v in_o the_o act_n of_o receive_v be_v the_o constant_a practice_n and_o require_v among_o the_o papist_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n who_o to_o they_o be_v above_o the_o law_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v exempt_v from_o the_o law_n of_o their_o church_n be_v so_o insignificant_a a_o argument_n against_o kneel_v be_v require_v by_o they_o that_o i_o wonder_v to_o see_v it_o use_v by_o so_o learned_a a_o man._n for_o his_o plain_a linen_n garment_n only_o use_v instead_o of_o many_o of_o the_o popish_a vestment_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o jerom_n and_o austin_n i_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a vestment_n that_o they_o use_v as_o appropriate_v to_o religion_n and_o religious_a person_n any_o who_o readâ—th_v the_o book_n of_o canon_n make_v anno_fw-la 1603._o can._n 74._o may_v see_v the_o contrary_a the_o reverend_a clergy_n there_o busy_v themselves_o to_o order_v the_o fashion_n of_o clothes_n that_o all_o of_o they_o shall_v use_v but_o that_o the_o surplice_n be_v as_o ancient_a as_o hierom_n and_o augustin_n i_o shall_v not_o now_o examine_v see_v it_o be_v too_o well_o know_v that_o many_o abuse_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n soon_o than_o their_o day_n the_o one_o flourish_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n the_o other_o in_o the_o five_o i_o see_v no_o cause_n why_o any_o man_n shall_v stand_v amaze_v at_o the_o noise_n that_o be_v make_v against_o the_o mischief_n of_o these_o imposition_n as_o he_o say_v p._n 16._o see_v all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v doâ—h_v not_o clear_v they_o from_o be_v man_n device_n in_o god_n worship_n and_o consequent_o vain_a worship_n which_o be_v a_o burden_n to_o any_o conscience_n that_o regard_v christ_n authority_n more_o than_o that_o of_o men._n sect._n 24._o he_o pretend_v sect._n 5._o to_o give_v reason_n why_o the_o ceremony_n be_v retain_v by_o our_o reformer_n though_o they_o be_v distasteful_a to_o some_o protestant_n and_o like_a to_o prove_v the_o occasion_n of_o future_a contention_n these_o reason_n be_v three_o 1._o out_o of_o a_o due_a reverence_n to_o antiquity_n 2._o to_o justify_v the_o reformation_n before_o enemy_n in_o that_o we_o will_v not_o break_v with_o they_o for_o mere_a indifferent_a thing_n 3._o to_o
be_v evil_a and_o to_o have_v have_v its_o rise_n in_o the_o decay_n of_o the_o church_n let_v we_o bear_v the_o blame_n he_o say_v the_o reject_v of_o the_o ceremony_n give_v a_o great_a check_n to_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n and_o cit_v for_o it_o thuanus_n and_o balduinus_n both_o papist_n without_o point_v to_o their_o word_n or_o place_n where_o they_o may_v be_v find_v wherefore_o i_o look_v on_o what_o he_o say_v as_o gratis_o dictum_fw-la and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a it_o say_v no_o more_o but_o that_o there_o be_v two_o in_o france_n that_o be_v fond_a of_o humane_a ceremony_n as_o there_o be_v many_o in_o england_n we_o have_v cause_n to_o bless_v the_o lord_n that_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n be_v not_o check_v but_o make_v very_o glorious_a progress_n be_v own_v by_o many_o great_a and_o small_a be_v seal_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o many_o martyr_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v we_o may_v rational_o impute_v to_o the_o supreme_a power_n be_v against_o it_o which_o use_v to_o have_v the_o command_n of_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o great_a and_o carnal_a part_n of_o the_o world_n but_o what_o the_o dr._n say_v in_o prosecute_a this_o reason_n i_o wish_v he_o will_v reconcile_v with_o his_o three_o reason_n that_o england_n retain_v the_o ceremony_n to_o show_v their_o consent_n with_o other_o protestant_a church_n sect._n 27._o his_o second_o reason_n be_v to_o manifest_v the_o justice_n of_o the_o reformation_n by_o let_v enemy_n see_v that_o we_o do_v not_o break_v communion_n with_o they_o for_o mere_a indifferent_a thing_n ans._n 1._o papist_n may_v have_v see_v that_o if_o they_o will_v have_v open_v their_o eye_n without_o our_o retain_v any_o of_o their_o ceremony_n to_o wit_n that_o we_o break_v with_o they_o on_o weighty_a point_n of_o heresy_n and_o idolatry_n and_o not_o for_o ceremony_n alone_o ans._n 2._o when_o we_o have_v separate_v from_o their_o church_n on_o such_o weighty_a account_n we_o be_v not_o to_o retain_v any_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v corrupt_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o to_o please_v they_o neither_o can_v we_o retain_v those_o to_o shun_v break_v with_o they_o have_v already_o break_v with_o they_o on_o other_o account_n ans._n 3._o the_o dr._n take_v it_o for_o grant_v which_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o question_n between_o he_o and_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o ceremony_n be_v mere_a indifferent_a thing_n if_o he_o prove_v this_o he_o must_v carry_v the_o day_n what_o advantage_n the_o popish_a bishop_n for_o all_o their_o subtlety_n and_o learning_n that_o he_o talk_v of_o can_v have_v make_v of_o reject_v of_o these_o as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n of_o humane_a ceremony_n i_o know_v not_o they_o have_v a_o large_a field_n to_o expatiate_v in_o with_o the_o people_n by_o hold_v forth_o to_o they_o how_o many_o usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o reformer_n have_v reject_v that_o be_v in_o the_o dr_n sense_n mere_a indifferent_a thing_n as_o holy_a water_n cream_n salt_n hospital_n etc._n etc._n how_o little_a addition_n can_v the_o reject_v the_o cross_n surplice_n etc._n etc._n with_o the_o rest_n have_v make_v to_o their_o strength_n what_o he_o cit_v out_o of_o p._n martyr_n be_v abundant_o answer_v sect._n 10._o for_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o vestment_n use_v in_o but_o out_o of_o worship_n about_o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v such_o contention_n make_v at_o such_o a_o time_n but_o have_v they_o remove_v afterward_o the_o dr._n cit_v his_o word_n indefinite_o other_o reform_a church_n but_o the_o author_n word_n be_v per_fw-la multas_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la nâ—n_fw-la ab_fw-la evangelio_fw-la alienas_fw-la i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v the_o lutheran_n or_o rathe_a greek_a church_n for_o p._n martyr_n well_o know_v that_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n no_o such_o vestment_n be_v use_v sect._n 28._o let_v we_o now_o hear_v his_o three_o reason_n to_o show_v their_o consent_n with_o other_o protestant_a church_n and_o he_o instance_v in_o the_o lutheran_n church_n ans._n 1._o this_o reason_n can_v not_o be_v use_v by_o the_o english_a reformer_n because_o they_o will_v sure_o rather_o have_v imitate_v the_o calvinist_n church_n with_o who_o they_o agree_v in_o doctrine_n than_o the_o lutheran_n church_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v in_o considerable_a point_n of_o doctrine_n if_o they_o have_v design_v to_o symbolize_v with_o other_o church_n and_o have_v be_v influence_v in_o their_o determination_n of_o this_o matter_n by_o that_o design_n sure_o they_o will_v have_v symbolise_v with_o the_o sound_a church_n ans._n 2._o neither_o can_v this_o reason_n have_v have_v any_o weight_n if_o they_o have_v use_v it_o see_v there_o be_v more_o protestant_a church_n of_o a_o contrary_a practice_n and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n will_v have_v carry_v the_o rejection_n of_o the_o ceremony_n whether_o the_o note_n have_v be_v ponderanda_fw-la or_o numeranda_fw-la ans._n 3._o if_o our_o reformer_n have_v design_v a_o consent_n in_o ceremony_n with_o the_o lutheran_n church_n why_o do_v they_o retain_v these_o and_o not_o the_o rest_n use_v among_o they_o which_o be_v most_o of_o they_o as_o little_a liable_a to_o exception_n as_o those_o retain_v and_o be_v not_o by_o their_o multitude_n such_o a_o burden_n as_o those_o of_o the_o papist_n i_o hope_v the_o dr._n when_o he_o consider_v better_a will_v retract_v this_o argument_n for_o there_o be_v no_o reform_a church_n on_o earth_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n show_v any_o consent_n with_o in_o her_o ceremony_n ans._n 4._o i_o have_v elsewhere_o show_v from_o good_a authority_n that_o the_o lutheran_n church_n at_o first_o have_v no_o humane_a ceremony_n but_o what_o they_o now_o have_v creep_v into_o those_o church_n afterward_o as_o other_o evil_n do_v which_o luther_n do_v not_o authorise_v sect._n 29._o he_o will_v not_o only_o have_v lutheran_n but_o the_o chief_a among_o the_o calvinist_n to_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n he_o cit_v calv._n ep._n ad_fw-la sadol_n that_o he_o be_v for_o restore_v the_o ancient_a face_n of_o the_o church_n his_o word_n which_o i_o find_v not_o easy_o in_o that_o long_a ep._n be_v ut_fw-la instauretur_fw-la vetusta_fw-la illa_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la facies_fw-la quae_fw-la primo_fw-la ab_fw-la hominibus_fw-la indoctis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la optimis_fw-la deformata_fw-la &_o foedata_fw-la postea_fw-la a_o pontifice_fw-la romano_n &_o ejus_fw-la factione_n flagitio_fw-la se_fw-la lacerata_fw-la &_o prope_fw-la deleta_fw-la est_fw-la it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o be_v not_o speak_v of_o ceremony_n only_o but_o main_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o he_o and_o the_o cardinal_n also_o that_o it_o be_v the_o apostolic_a church_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o who_o face_n he_o acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v deform_v before_o antichrist_n come_v to_o a_o height_n he_o cit_v also_o calvin_n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la eccles._n reformatione_fw-la ch_n 16._o which_o book_n i_o find_v not_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o calvin_n work_n only_o among_o his_o tractatus_fw-la theolog._n i_o find_v a_o supplex_fw-la exhortatio_fw-la to_o the_o emperor_n and_o diet_n at_o spire_n de_fw-fr necessitate_v reformandae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la which_o i_o have_v diligent_o look_v into_o and_o find_v no_o such_o passage_n in_o it_o but_o much_o contend_v against_o humane_a ceremony_n and_o he_o apologize_v for_o their_o cast_v they_o out_o by_o show_v quod_fw-la nihil_fw-la vel_fw-la primo_fw-la digito_fw-la attigimus_fw-la nisiquod_fw-la christus_fw-la pro_fw-la nihilo_fw-la ducit_fw-la cum_fw-la frustra_fw-la coli_fw-la deum_fw-la humanis_fw-la traditionibus_fw-la pronunciat_fw-la wherefore_o if_o calvin_n own_o symbolical_a ceremony_n as_o the_o dr._n allege_v we_o must_v understand_v he_o of_o those_o of_o divine_a institution_n or_o charge_v he_o with_o inconsistency_n with_o himself_o oecolampadius_n say_v he_o look_v on_o the_o gesture_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o indifferent_a so_o do_v we_o therefore_o we_o think_v kneel_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v impose_v and_o when_o it_o be_v so_o impose_v it_o lose_v its_o indifferency_n have_v a_o show_n of_o adoration_n of_o the_o bread._n i_o have_v not_o bucer_n book_n and_o therefore_o say_v nothing_o to_o the_o citation_n out_o of_o he_o but_o that_o his_o authority_n will_v not_o prove_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o calvinist_n church_n that_o we_o debate_v about_o sect._n 31._o our_o author_n after_o this_o digression_n return_v to_o the_o historical_a part_n of_o his_o discourse_n sect._n 6._o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o queâ—n_n eliz._n reign_n the_o exile_v return_v from_o abroad_o with_o secret_a dislike_n of_o the_o ceremony_n but_o the_o act_n of_o conformity_n be_v pass_v and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o liturgy_n strict_o enjoin_v there_o be_v no_o separation_n some_o of_o they_o accept_v of_o preferment_n in_o
conformity_n from_o we_o that_o their_o example_n can_v in_o reason_n be_v judge_v sufficient_a to_o oblige_v we_o even_a apostolic_a example_n in_o some_o case_n be_v not_o declarative_a of_o what_o be_v our_o duty_n as_o it_o be_v in_o other_o case_n beside_o that_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n then_o be_v sound_a and_o orthodox_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pulpit_n and_o press_n be_v full_o consonant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n contain_v in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n the_o 39_o article_n now_o it_o be_v far_o otherwise_o with_o the_o great_a part_n i_o be_o far_o from_o charge_v all_o with_o this_o blame_n who_o know_v not_o how_o frequent_a yea_o almost_o universal_a arminian_n doctrine_n be_v how_o some_o of_o they_o preach_v and_o print_v socinianism_n and_o without_o a_o check_n from_o the_o church_n and_o how_o many_o popish_a doctrine_n be_v either_o maintain_v or_o extenuate_v by_o some_o be_v too_o well_o know_v by_o they_o who_o converse_v in_o england_n in_o the_o old_a church_n of_o england_n pious_a man_n be_v cherish_v in_o this_o we_o know_v how_o not_o only_o dissenter_n though_o never_o so_o sober_a and_o religious_a be_v persecute_v to_o their_o utter_a undo_n but_o man_n of_o their_o own_o way_n who_o be_v sober_a and_o serious_a be_v by_o the_o high-church-man_n discountenance_v and_o slight_v under_o the_o nickname_n of_o whig_n or_o trimmer_n so_o that_o if_o we_o judge_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o her_o confession_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o temper_n of_o her_o ancient_a clergy_n the_o presbyterian_o with_o a_o few_o of_o the_o conformist_n do_v best_a deserve_v that_o name_n but_o this_o though_o it_o be_v our_o great_a grievance_n and_o discouragement_n from_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n be_v none_o of_o our_o ground_n for_o withdraw_a from_o her_o public_a administration_n sect._n 4._o i_o say_v then_o further_o as_o i_o do_v of_o the_o church_n in_o king_n edward_n 6_n time_n that_o church_n be_v a_o reform_a church_n even_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n eliz._n reign_n they_o be_v about_o purge_v out_o of_o the_o old_a leaven_n and_o therefore_o many_o good_a man_n who_o be_v dissatisfy_v with_o humane_a trash_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o cleaved_a to_o public_a ordinance_n notwithstanding_o till_o a_o better_a season_n shall_v appear_v for_o purge_v it_o out_o though_o i_o think_v they_o do_v better_v who_o stand_v at_o a_o great_a distance_n from_o these_o relic_n of_o superstition_n but_o we_o be_v out_o of_o expectation_n of_o reform_v of_o these_o thing_n what_o attempt_n have_v be_v make_v by_o archbishop_n laud_n bishop_n cousin_n and_o other_o to_o re-introduce_a some_o of_o the_o eject_v ceremony_n be_v not_o unknown_a and_o what_o superstitious_a gesture_n and_o practice_n be_v use_v by_o many_o without_o approbation_n of_o superior_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o impose_v but_o be_v at_o present_a a_o sort_n of_o candidate_n ceremony_n and_o stand_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o competentes_fw-la or_o catechumeni_fw-la wait_v for_o a_o fit_a season_n to_o be_v bring_v into_o necessary_a and_o universal_a observation_n none_o be_v ignorant_a who_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o english_a affair_n the_o advances_n that_o the_o present_a church_n of_o england_n have_v make_v towards_o popery_n not_o in_o these_o thing_n only_o but_o in_o great_a matter_n can_v be_v obscure_v by_o any_o thing_n that_o the_o dr._n have_v say_v against_o the_o book_n write_v to_o that_o purpose_n of_o which_o before_o if_o our_o ancestor_n bare_a with_o these_o foppery_n when_o they_o have_v hope_n to_o get_v they_o remove_v as_o other_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n have_v be_v a_o little_a before_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o shall_v comply_v with_o they_o when_o we_o see_v they_o like_a to_o grow_v upon_o we_o yea_o when_o we_o see_v they_o make_v use_n of_o as_o a_o engine_n to_o drive_v away_o the_o best_a protestant_n that_o popery_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o re-enter_v sect._n 5._o another_o difference_n between_o our_o case_n and_o that_o of_o nonconformist_n in_o former_a time_n be_v we_o have_v be_v in_o full_a and_o quiet_a possession_n of_o the_o pure_a ordinance_n of_o god_n without_o the_o mixture_n of_o man_n invention_n as_o they_o never_o be_v therefore_o their_o use_v of_o ceremony_n be_v only_a not_o go_v forward_o but_o our_o do_v so_o be_v go_v backward_o sure_o it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a a_o fault_n in_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n to_o be_v slow_a to_o entertain_v moses_n propose_v a_o deliverance_n to_o they_o out_o of_o egypt_n as_o to_o talk_v of_o return_v back_o thither_o nor_o in_o lot_n to_o linger_v in_o sodom_n as_o in_o his_o wife_n to_o loâ—k_v back_o towards_o it_o i_o hope_v these_o comparison_n may_v be_v pardon_v not_o be_v intend_v to_o equal_a the_o evil_n to_o be_v shun_v but_o to_o illustrate_v the_o great_a evil_n of_o backslide_v than_o that_o of_o continue_v in_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v amiss_o licet_fw-la magna_fw-la componere_fw-la parviâ—_n if_o any_o objection_n be_v make_v against_o the_o way_n that_o we_o come_v into_o that_o possession_n i_o shall_v not_o dispute_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o allegation_n but_o the_o thing_n be_v our_o due_n by_o gospel-right_a we_o be_v to_o stand_v fast_o in_o the_o liberty_n wherewith_o christ_n have_v make_v we_o free_a gal._n 5._o 1._o i_o do_v not_o know_v that_o their_o freedom_n from_o ceremony_n can_v be_v defend_v at_o man_n bar_n though_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o can_v at_o god_n bar_n and_o so_o can_v we_o sect._n 6._o a_o three_o difference_n be_v at_o this_o time_n minister_n of_o ancient_a stand_n and_o approve_a usefulness_n in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o have_v receive_v ordination_n in_o the_o way_n mention_v in_o scripture_n by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n which_o be_v also_o the_o way_n of_o ordination_n use_v in_o most_o protestant_a church_n must_v be_v re-ordained_n otherwise_o they_o can_v be_v minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n nor_o the_o people_n enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o their_o labour_n which_o imposition_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o old_a church_n of_o england_n nor_o the_o need_n of_o it_o ever_o assert_v p._n martyr_n bucer_n and_o other_o that_o come_v from_o beyond_o sea_n have_v the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n give_v they_o in_o england_n as_o minister_n of_o christ_n without_o that_o neither_o be_v it_o ever_o hear_v of_o that_o i_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o any_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o reformation_n therefore_o people_n then_o may_v hope_v to_o enjoy_v godâ—s_a ordinance_n from_o those_o that_o dispense_v they_o pure_o which_o we_o can_v in_o your_o church_n and_o consequent_o we_o have_v more_o cause_n to_o seek_v they_o where_o they_o may_v be_v have_v than_o our_o ancestor_n have_v four_o there_o never_o be_v in_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n before_o our_o day_n such_o a_o number_n of_o the_o lord_n harvest-man_n thrust_v out_o of_o his_o work_n for_o their_o not_o comply_v with_o humane_a ceremony_n in_o god_n worship_n two_o thousand_o some_o say_v more_o in_o one_o day_n before_o they_o be_v silence_v one_o or_o two_o or_o three_o and_o that_o for_o some_o real_a or_o pretend_a personal_a misdemeanour_n for_o though_o there_o be_v a_o act_n of_o uniformity_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n eliz._n reign_n yâ—t_o nonconformist_n preach_v and_o people_n hear_v they_o but_o here_o such_o a_o number_n lay_v aside_o and_o that_o meeâ—ly_a for_o nonconformity_n and_o the_o people_n out_o of_o all_o capacity_n to_o enjoy_v pure_a ordinance_n in_o the_o church_n here_o be_v some_o more_o reason_n for_o have_v the_o ordinance_n by_o themselves_o than_o be_v before_o and_o to_o make_v this_o difference_n between_o our_o case_n and_o that_o of_o our_o ancestor_n more_o considerable_a these_o minister_n be_v silence_v by_o the_o church_n though_o cleave_v errante_fw-la we_o only_o by_o the_o magistrate_n who_o never_o pretend_v a_o power_n to_o give_v or_o take_v away_o ministerial_a authority_n five_o we_o be_v under_o the_o solemn_a oath_n of_o god_n against_o superstition_n under_o which_o head_n we_o reckon_v the_o ceremony_n which_o our_o ancestor_n be_v not_o and_o we_o can_v see_v how_o our_o use_v of_o they_o consist_v with_o our_o keep_n of_o that_o oath_n sect._n 7._o a_o three_o general_a consideration_n to_o blunt_v the_o edge_n of_o all_o this_o historical_a discourse_n of_o the_o dr_n be_v that_o the_o separation_n that_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n do_v so_o much_o oppose_v be_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o that_o which_o he_o can_v charge_v upon_o we_o it_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n that_o of_o the_o brownist_n or_o rigid_a separatist_n who_o deny_v the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n
very_a constitution_n of_o a_o church_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v from_o they_o as_o he_o say_v p._n 33._o the_o old_a nonconformist_n do_v of_o who_o he_o say_v that_o they_o hold_v that_o nothing_o can_v justify_v separation_n from_o the_o church_n but_o such_o corruption_n which_o overthrow_v the_o be_v of_o it_o and_o he_o say_v the_o force_n of_o all_o their_o reason_n against_o the_o separation_n lay_v in_o this_o and_o the_o deny_v of_o such_o corruption_n to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n for_o prove_v of_o this_o he_o show_v that_o the_o separatist_n think_v nothing_o can_v justify_v their_o separation_n but_o that_o which_o nullify_v the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n for_o they_o mind_v nothing_o but_o a_o active_a separation_n and_o not_o that_o of_o be_v drive_v away_o by_o sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n impose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o mention_v the_o service_n as_o one_o of_o their_o plea_n for_o separation_n but_o not_o bare_o as_o unlawful_a to_o be_v use_v but_o as_o nullify_n the_o church_n which_o we_o never_o plead_v for_o what_o he_o add_v p._n 35_o etc._n etc._n that_o the_o nonconformist_n when_o they_o will_v disprove_v the_o separation_n only_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o they_o mind_v no_o more_o see_v that_o be_v to_o overturn_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o adverse_a cause_n but_o do_v they_o ever_o teach_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o communicate_v with_o a_o true_a church_n in_o those_o part_n of_o her_o worship_n that_o be_v sinful_a which_o be_v the_o one_o half_a of_o the_o controversy_n that_o we_o now_o manage_v he_o insult_v much_o in_o a_o assertion_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n p._n 36._o at_o the_o end_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o from_o which_o whosoever_o witting_o and_o continual_o separate_v himself_o cut_v himself_o off_o from_o christ._n i_o may_v say_v as_o much_o as_o all_o this_o without_o give_v the_o least_o advantage_n against_o our_o cause_n for_o we_o do_v not_o separate_v ourselves_o but_o the_o door_n be_v shut_v against_o we_o by_o as_o many_o bar_n as_o they_o have_v impose_v ceremony_n which_o we_o can_v use_v without_o sin_n and_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o worship_n god_n with_o they_o without_o these_o again_o we_o do_v not_o continual_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n but_o be_v ready_a and_o wait_a to_o return_v to_o communion_n with_o she_o in_o all_o ordinance_n whenever_o these_o sinful_a bar_n shall_v be_v remove_v that_o keep_v we_o out_o the_o separatist_n can_v say_v neither_o of_o these_o that_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n do_v not_o understand_v their_o assertion_n of_o such_o a_o case_n as_o we_o be_v be_v evident_a for_o they_o be_v man_n of_o so_o much_o sense_n and_o reason_n as_o that_o they_o can_v not_o imagine_v it_o impossible_a that_o any_o shall_v lawful_o withdraw_v from_o join_v with_o a_o church_n because_o of_o sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n require_v they_o can_v not_o blame_v any_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n to_o refrain_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n if_o that_o communion_n be_v deny_v to_o that_o member_n unless_o he_o will_v either_o approve_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nicolaitan_n or_o at_o least_o consent_n to_o the_o tolerate_n of_o it_o such_o be_v our_o case_n we_o be_v deny_v christ_n ordinance_n in_o the_o church_n unless_o we_o will_v approve_v by_o our_o practice_n the_o ceremony_n which_o we_o judge_v sinful_a with_o what_o face_n can_v they_o blame_v we_o for_o do_v that_o which_o themselves_o put_v we_o into_o so_o great_a a_o necessity_n to_o do_v have_v we_o not_o rather_o cause_v to_o take_v up_o david_n complaint_n against_o they_o 1_o sam._n 26._o 19_o they_o have_v thrust_v we_o out_o from_o the_o inheritance_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v go_v serve_v other_o gods._n have_v it_o be_v fair_a deal_n to_o call_v david_n a_o separatist_n in_o his_o exile_n because_o he_o wait_v not_o on_o the_o temple_n service_n and_o yet_o the_o necessity_n that_o he_o be_v under_o of_o abstain_v from_o it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o we_o that_o be_v bodily_a hazard_n we_o be_v soul_n hazard_n by_o sin_v against_o god._n sect._n 11._o the_o nonconformist_n reason_n that_o he_o bring_v for_o their_o assertion_n p._n 36._o prove_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v already_o grant_v as_o any_o that_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o may_v perceive_v what_o he_o bring_v out_o of_o jacob_n against_o johnson_n and_o ball_n against_o can_n be_v nothing_o against_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v a_o true_a church_n from_o p._n 39_o he_o show_v that_o nonconformist_n hold_v that_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o such_o as_o do_v overthrow_v the_o be_v and_o constitution_n of_o it_o which_o we_o willing_o yield_v to_o what_o he_o cit_v out_o of_o other_o nonconformist_n p._n 40_o 41._o about_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o english_a liturgy_n shall_v be_v examine_v in_o its_o due_a place_n if_o the_o lord_n permit_v i_o know_v some_o nonconformist_n have_v have_v and_o some_o now_o have_v a_o great_a freedom_n to_o use_v it_o than_o other_o have_v but_o as_o now_o there_o be_v so_o of_o old_a there_o be_v other_o that_o can_v not_o comply_v with_o it_o what_o ever_o be_v giffard_n opinion_n about_o the_o ceremony_n be_v antichristian_a if_o he_o think_v they_o lawful_a to_o be_v use_v which_o be_v our_o question_n i_o know_v not_o why_o he_o shall_v be_v reckon_v a_o nonconformist_a but_o indeed_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o that_o in_o what_o the_o dr._n cit_v p._n 41_o 42._o what_o he_o bring_v p._n 42_o 43_o 44_o 45_o 46_o 47._o out_o of_o several_a nonconformist_n to_o show_v that_o the_o ministry_n discipline_n and_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o antichristian_a nor_o the_o church-antichrist_n we_o be_v not_o concern_v to_o disprove_v and_o the_o dr._n may_v have_v spare_v all_o this_o transcribe_v it_o be_v whole_o beside_o the_o question_n some_o thing_n he_o make_v they_o say_v that_o deserve_v a_o little_a animadversion_n but_o i_o will_v not_o now_o digress_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o sect._n 12._o he_o proceed_v sect._n 12._o to_o give_v account_n of_o the_o independent_a separation_n and_o how_o it_o be_v oppose_v by_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n by_o such_o reason_n as_o will_v hold_v against_o the_o present_a separation_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v a_o present_a separation_n that_o these_o reason_n do_v hold_v against_o for_o that_o same_o separation_n do_v still_o continue_v but_o he_o do_v not_o prove_v his_o point_n unless_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o reason_n conclude_v that_o we_o shall_v use_v the_o ceremony_n rather_o than_o forbear_v church-communion_n with_o the_o prelatist_n but_o his_o reason_n for_o what_o he_o say_v we_o shall_v attend_v in_o their_o course_n what_o reflection_n the_o dr._n think_v to_o cast_v on_o the_o nonconformist_n by_o the_o break_n of_o brown_n church_n in_o middleborough_n and_o his_o juggle_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n i_o know_v not_o this_o long_a story_n have_v either_o no_o design_n which_o i_o can_v impute_v to_o a_o man_n of_o his_o part_n or_o a_o ill_a design_n which_o i_o be_o loath_a to_o impute_v to_o one_o of_o his_o worth._n however_o it_o be_v we_o disclaim_v all_o concern_v in_o it_o there_o have_v be_v breach_n and_o apostasy_n among_o other_o as_o well_o as_o among_o nonconformist_n that_o a_o nameless_a author_n call_v brown_n preach_v private_o in_o time_n of_o the_o public_a assembly_n a_o curse_a conventicle_n it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v cause_n if_o brown_n be_v such_o a_o bad_a man_n as_o the_o dr._n make_v he_o but_o i_o know_v some_o of_o these_o meeting_n that_o the_o dr._n be_v so_o displease_v with_o be_v bless_v of_o the_o lord_n he_o impute_v these_o and_o the_o other_o dissension_n that_o follow_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n on_o they_o this_o we_o be_v no_o way_n concern_v to_o apologise_v for_o their_o way_n be_v evil_a and_o it_o do_v not_o prosper_v if_o the_o doctor_n can_v prove_v our_o way_n to_o be_v evil_a let_v he_o pass_v what_o judgement_n he_o will_v on_o what_o befall_v we_o but_o till_o then_o sobriety_n in_o judge_v be_v become_v no_o doubt_v the_o papist_n think_v they_o have_v as_o good_a cause_n to_o construe_v providence_n to_o favour_v they_o because_o of_o the_o confusion_n and_o ruin_n that_o follow_v in_o germany_n on_o the_o reformation_n we_o have_v sin_n enough_o to_o provoke_v the_o lord_n against_o we_o but_o we_o be_v not_o convince_v that_o the_o thing_n in_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v
one_o of_o the_o new_a invention_n of_o this_o age._n this_o conclusion_n i_o easy_o yield_v to_o and_o who_o be_v the_o inventor_n and_o maintainer_n of_o the_o contrary_a i_o know_v not_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o blame_v we_o when_o we_o be_v thrust_v out_o of_o the_o church_n that_o we_o do_v not_o lie_v about_o the_o church-wall_n rather_o than_o go_v to_o another_o place_n to_o worship_n god_n by_o ourselves_o if_o we_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o we_o can_v show_v christ_n command_n for_o let_v he_o blame_v we_o 3d._a conclusion_n bare_a scruple_n of_o conscience_n do_v not_o justify_v separation_n although_o it_o may_v excuse_v communion_n in_o the_o particular_n scruple_v provide_v they_o have_v use_v the_o best_a mean_n for_o a_o right_a information_n i_o do_v so_o full_o assent_v to_o this_o conclusion_n that_o i_o shall_v say_v more_o than_o the_o dr._n do_v to_o wit_n that_o bare_a scruple_n of_o conscience_n can_v excuse_v even_o communion_n in_o the_o particular_n scruple_v whatever_o mean_n have_v be_v use_v for_o information_n for_o scruple_n that_o have_v no_o scripture_n ground_n and_o what_o else_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o bare_a scruple_n i_o know_v not_o make_v a_o err_v conscience_n which_o however_o it_o may_v excuse_v ae_z toto_fw-la can_v excuse_v from_o nothing_o in_o totum_fw-la but_o if_o our_o scruple_n such_o as_o they_o be_v and_o we_o may_v say_v we_o have_v use_v the_o best_a mean_n that_o we_o can_v for_o information_n do_v excuse_v we_o from_o communion_n in_o the_o particular_n scruple_v and_o if_o by_o the_o force_n of_o rigid_a man_n we_o be_v deprive_v of_o god_n ordinance_n unless_o we_o will_v communicate_v in_o these_o scrupled_a particular_n i_o hope_v the_o duty_n that_o lie_v on_o we_o to_o worship_n god_n and_o not_o live_v like_o atheist_n will_v so_o far_o warrant_v that_o which_o the_o dr._n will_v call_v separation_n that_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a for_o he_o to_o disprove_v it_o unless_o he_o retract_v this_o conclusion_n by_o which_o he_o have_v give_v a_o sore_a blow_n to_o his_o cause_n i_o oppose_v to_o this_o regardlesness_n of_o man_n conscience_n that_o the_o dr._n seem_v to_o allow_v himself_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o excellent_a judge_n hales_n in_o his_o piece_n of_o schism_n who_o say_v that_o nothing_o absolve_v from_o the_o gild_n of_o schism_n but_o true_a and_o unpretended_a conscience_n also_o that_o require_v the_o do_v of_o a_o unlawful_a or_o suspect_a act_n be_v a_o just_a cause_n of_o refuse_v communion_n sect._n 16._o conclusion_n 4._o where_o occasional_a communion_n be_v lawful_a constant_a communion_n be_v a_o duty_n i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v of_o that_o particular_a church_n in_o which_o a_o man_n be_v a_o member_n and_o have_v his_o constant_a residence_n otherwise_o it_o be_v manifest_o false_a for_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o i_o to_o have_v occasional_a communion_n with_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o france_n but_o that_o i_o be_o not_o constant_o bind_v to_o communicate_v in_o england_n if_o my_o occasion_n call_v i_o often_o abroad_o but_o take_v it_o in_o the_o most_o favourable_a sense_n the_o assertion_n be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v lawful_a to_o have_v occasional_a communion_n with_o a_o church_n that_o have_v one_o ordinance_n pure_a exemp_n gr._n preach_v i_o may_v as_o occasion_n serve_v join_v in_o that_o ordinance_n but_o if_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o pure_a or_o that_o i_o can_v partake_v of_o without_o sin_n in_o that_o church_n i_o be_o oblige_v to_o look_v after_o another_o occasion_n where_o i_o may_v enjoy_v all_o god_n ordinance_n without_o sinful_a addition_n and_o have_v get_v that_o opportunity_n i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o obligation_n lie_v on_o i_o constant_o to_o hear_v in_o that_o corrupt_a church_n rather_o than_o where_o i_o enjoy_v all_o the_o ordinance_n in_o purity_n what_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n reason_n against_o the_o dissent_v brethren_n do_v not_o all_o quadrate_n with_o our_o case_n for_o the_o congregational_a man_n can_v not_o allege_v that_o any_o unlawful_a term_n of_o communion_n be_v impose_v on_o they_o by_o the_o presbyterian_o in_o one_o ordinance_n more_o than_o another_o and_o therefore_o if_o they_o may_v join_v in_o one_o ordinance_n they_o may_v in_o all_o and_o so_o have_v no_o excuse_n from_o constant_a communion_n if_o occasional_a communion_n be_v lawful_a but_o this_o question_n about_o occasional_a and_o constant_a communion_n the_o dr._n bring_v in_o afterward_o therefore_o enough_o of_o it_o at_o present_a sect._n 17._o conclusion_n 5_o that_o withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o set_v up_o congregation_n for_o pure_a worship_n or_o under_o another_o rule_n be_v plain_a and_o downright_a separation_n as_o be_v most_o evident_a from_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n to_o the_o dissent_v brethren_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o this_o learned_a author_n shall_v cite_v these_o man_n for_o condemn_v our_o practice_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o principle_n and_o practice_n that_o we_o own_o and_o he_o be_v plead_v against_o particular_o dr._n burgess_n mr._n case_n mr._n calamy_n mr._n newcomen_fw-mi etc._n etc._n who_o he_o name_v they_o be_v neither_o such_o fool_n as_o to_o condemn_v themselves_o nor_o such_o knave_n as_o to_o blame_v other_o for_o that_o wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o wherefore_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v not_o every_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n that_o they_o condemn_v for_o such_o be_v both_o innocent_a and_o necessary_a when_o a_o true_a church_n will_v impose_v sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n on_o her_o member_n but_o a_o separation_n for_o pretend_a corruption_n in_o a_o true_a church_n which_o corruption_n be_v not_o impose_v on_o the_o separater_n either_o to_o be_v practise_v or_o approve_v of_o by_o they_o and_o so_o can_v not_o become_v their_o personal_a sin._n this_o separation_n they_o condemn_v and_o that_o with_o good_a reason_n for_o where_o the_o church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o no_o sin_n commit_v by_o they_o that_o join_v with_o it_o in_o their_o join_n separate_v can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n sect._n 18._o he_o infer_v sect._n 16._o from_o what_o he_o have_v say_v that_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o separation_n can_v be_v justify_v by_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n nor_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n the_o former_a i_o have_v disprove_v though_o he_o say_v â—t's_n clear_a by_o undeniable_a evidence_n the_o latter_a he_o say_v be_v in_o effect_n confess_v by_o all_o his_o adversary_n to_o make_v out_o which_o he_o cit_v in_o the_o margin_n mr._n baxter_n and_o dr._n owen_n for_o the_o latter_a no_o wonder_n he_o confess_v it_o see_v he_o be_v for_o that_o very_a separation_n which_o the_o assembly_n oppose_v and_o the_o former_a be_v yet_o alive_a to_o speak_v for_o himself_o and_o it_o be_v as_o little_a wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v say_v so_o for_o he_o deny_v that_o any_o of_o assembly_n be_v presbyterian_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o the_o assembly_n may_v well_o assert_v that_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n be_v schismatical_a the_o man_n that_o they_o debate_v against_o separate_v or_o such_o ground_n as_o either_o prove_v the_o church_n false_a or_o give_v they_o no_o colourable_a ground_n for_o that_o schism_n but_o they_o can_v not_o understand_v it_o without_o exception_n he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n p._n 75._o to_o prove_v that_o any_o difference_n that_o be_v between_o our_o separation_n and_o that_o which_o the_o assembly_n condemn_v be_v but_o in_o some_o circumstance_n that_o do_v not_o make_v the_o one_o unlawful_a and_o the_o other_o not_o but_o that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o be_v clear_a if_o we_o consider_v as_o have_v be_v say_v that_o they_o have_v no_o thing_n impose_v on_o they_o as_o duty_n and_o as_o term_n of_o communion_n which_o have_v be_v their_o personal_a sin_n to_o do_v as_o we_o have_v if_o this_o make_v not_o a_o material_a and_o pertinent_a difference_n i_o know_v not_o what_o can_v do_v it_o but_o say_v he_o the_o assembly_n use_v general_a reason_n that_o have_v equal_a force_n at_o all_o time_n ans._n these_o general_a reason_n may_v suffer_v a_o exception_n which_o they_o do_v not_o nor_o need_v not_o mention_v because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o case_n in_o hand_n nor_o do_v we_o make_v the_o difference_n to_o lie_v between_o that_o and_o this_o time_n but_o between_o their_o and_o our_o ground_n of_o non-communion_n sect._n 19_o he_o say_v it_o come_v to_o the_o same_o point_n whether_o the_o scruple_n on_o which_o man_n separate_v relate_v to_o some_o ceremony_n require_v or_o to_o other_o imposition_n as_o to_o order_n and_o discipline_n if_o they_o be_v such_o as_o they_o pretend_v to_o a_o
to_o get_v that_o remove_v where_o he_o consider_v the_o several_a principle_n on_o which_o he_o allege_v that_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o dissenter_n do_v proceed_v in_o their_o separate_n from_o the_o church_n i_o be_o not_o oblige_v nor_o shall_v i_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v all_o these_o the_o owner_n of_o they_o not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o let_v every_o one_o stand_v up_o for_o his_o own_o principle_n but_o there_o be_v one_o general_a principle_n that_o i_o think_v nonconformist_n agree_v in_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n impose_v some_o unlawful_a term_n of_o communion_n and_o because_o of_o not_o submit_v to_o these_o she_o exclude_v the_o dissenter_n from_o her_o communion_n and_o be_v thus_o exclude_v they_o think_v it_o their_o duty_n to_o worship_n god_n apart_o by_o themselves_o when_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o do_v it_o with_o the_o church_n without_o sin._n if_o any_o do_v add_v to_o this_o other_o principle_n i_o leave_v the_o defence_n of_o they_o to_o their_o author_n this_o be_v to_o be_v further_o open_v in_o the_o three_o part_n where_o the_o dr._n examine_v the_o several_a plea_n for_o separation_n he_o be_v please_v to_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o refute_v some_o thing_n as_o insufficient_a ground_n for_o separation_n which_o some_o dissenter_n have_v mention_v in_o their_o book_n as_o additional_a motive_n there_o be_v other_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o non-communion_n which_o never_o any_o of_o they_o own_a as_o the_o sole_a ground_n of_o their_o practice_n or_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o not_o join_v with_o the_o church_n by_o itself_o this_o be_v to_o set_v up_o a_o man_n of_o straw_n that_o he_o may_v get_v a_o victory_n by_o bear_v he_o down_o instance_n enough_o of_o this_o kind_n will_v occur_v in_o our_o progress_n i_o shall_v consider_v what_o be_v argumentative_a against_o the_o principle_n already_o mention_v that_o i_o hold_v sect_n i._o some_o opinion_n about_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n examine_v the_o dissenter_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o withdraw_n from_o the_o church_n he_o divide_v into_o two_o sort_n 1._o such_o as_o hold_v partial_a and_o occasional_a communion_n with_o the_o church_n lawful_a but_o not_o total_a and_o constant_a communion_n and_o that_o they_o may_v choose_v communion_n where_o there_o be_v great_a purity_n and_o edification_n 2._o such_o as_o hold_v any_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n to_o be_v unlawful_a because_o they_o believe_v the_o term_n of_o its_o communion_n to_o be_v unlawful_a such_o as_o the_o liturgy_n cross_n etc._n etc._n this_o distinction_n be_v unhappy_o state_v for_o 1._o non_fw-la exhaurit_fw-la divisum_fw-la there_o be_v a_o three_o sort_n who_o hold_v partial_a and_o occasional_a communion_n lawful_a but_o not_o total_a and_o constant_a and_o yet_o believe_v the_o church_n term_n of_o communion_n unlawful_a and_o because_o of_o that_o belief_n can_v communicate_v total_o and_o constant_o with_o her._n we_o can_v hear_v a_o sermon_n join_v in_o prayer_n without_o partake_v in_o any_o of_o the_o unlawful_a term_n of_o communion_n to_o wit_n ceremony_n and_o liturgy_n but_o we_o can_v enjoy_v other_o ordinance_n and_o often_o we_o be_v even_o exclude_v from_o these_o by_o their_o excommunication_n and_o therefore_o must_v seek_v the_o ordinance_n elsewhere_o 2._o partial_a and_o occasional_a communion_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n nor_o total_a and_o constant_a as_o to_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o they_o one_o may_v have_v communion_n with_o you_o and_o that_o not_o only_o occasional_o but_o constant_o in_o god_n ordinance_n that_o be_v keep_v pure_a and_o yet_o refuse_v communion_n with_o you_o in_o your_o own_o device_n and_o in_o those_o ordinance_n of_o god_n that_o you_o have_v so_o annex_v those_o device_n to_o that_o the_o one_o can_v be_v have_v without_o the_o other_o and_o there_o be_v some_o that_o practise_v according_o they_o wait_v on_o your_o sermon_n and_o pulpit-prayer_n constant_o but_o refuse_v the_o rest_n of_o your_o worship_n 3._o i_o think_v there_o be_v few_o if_o any_o nonconformist_n that_o think_v the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o your_o church_n lawful_a and_o can_v keep_v occasional_a communion_n with_o she_o and_o yet_o separate_v for_o great_a purity_n and_o edification_n if_o any_o such_o be_v they_o make_v a_o causeless_a separation_n indeed_o sect._n 2._o he_o will_v now_o proceed_v with_o all_o clearness_n which_o he_o have_v not_o do_v in_o the_o forementioned_a distinction_n and_o consider_v three_o thing_n 1._o what_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o grant_v by_o the_o several_a party_n 2._o wherein_o they_o differ_v among_o themselves_o about_o the_o nature_n and_o degree_n of_o separation_n 3._o what_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o present_a controversy_n about_o separation_n be_v for_o the_o first_o he_o say_v there_o be_v three_o thing_n that_o we_o can_v deny_v and_o i_o say_v there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o the_o three_o but_o they_o be_v to_o be_v deny_v or_o at_o least_o distinguish_v and_o not_o admit_v as_o he_o set_v they_o down_o the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n of_o separation_n because_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n i_o do_v cordial_o agree_v with_o the_o learned_a author_n who_o he_o cit_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o p._n 95._o that_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o separate_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o refuse_v communion_n with_o all_o her_o congregation_n on_o account_n of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n contain_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n for_o we_o assent_v to_o they_o all_o as_o true_a except_o those_o about_o bishop_n and_o ceremony_n and_o we_o will_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n because_o of_o doctrinal_a mistake_n in_o these_o thing_n if_o the_o own_n of_o they_o be_v not_o impose_v as_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n with_o her._n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a to_o persuade_v we_o that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o some_o particular_a parish_n in_o england_n where_o arminianism_n or_o socinianism_n be_v common_o teach_v where_o the_o practice_n of_o godliness_n be_v ridicule_v and_o principle_n strike_v at_o the_o root_n of_o it_o be_v instill_v into_o the_o hearer_n such_o as_o that_o all_o the_o aid_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o man_n pretend_v to_o look_v after_o that_o be_v above_o that_o exercise_n of_o their_o own_o faculty_n that_o be_v in_o their_o own_o power_n be_v but_o fancy_n that_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o to_o be_v mind_v by_o christian_n but_o only_a obedience_n to_o his_o law_n that_o rest_a on_o christ_n roll_v the_o soul_n on_o he_o be_v no_o fit_a expression_n of_o faith._n what_o will_v the_o dr._n have_v serious_a christian_n who_o be_v concern_v about_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n do_v when_o such_o a_o minister_n be_v set_v over_o they_o shall_v they_o hear_v he_o that_o be_v to_o sit_v down_o to_o a_o table_n where_o poison_n be_v strew_v over_o all_o the_o meat_n and_o it_o be_v hard_a if_o not_o impossible_a at_o the_o best_a dangerous_a to_o pick_v out_o a_o wholesome_a bit_n and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o solomon_n advice_n prov._n 19_o 27._o cease_v my_o son_n to_o hear_v the_o instruction_n that_o cause_v to_o err_v from_o the_o word_n of_o knowledge_n they_o who_o will_v have_v such_o doctrine_n hear_v but_o not_o receive_v may_v as_o well_o advise_v to_o go_v to_o the_o stew_n but_o not_o commit_v fornication_n shall_v they_o complain_v to_o superior_n against_o the_o erroneous_a preacher_n but_o what_o if_o they_o get_v no_o redress_n and_o the_o heretic_n be_v countenance_v and_o dignify_v notwithstanding_o that_o all_o this_o be_v know_v to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o press_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pulpit_n what_o if_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o or_o little_o less_o evil_a be_v not_o rare_a ought_v not_o people_n to_o seek_v their_o soul_n food_n in_o corner_n when_o they_o can_v have_v it_o in_o the_o public_a assembly_n be_v mean_a while_n ready_a again_o to_o join_v with_o the_o assembly_n when_o the_o lord_n shall_v remove_v this_o stumbling-block_n sect._n 3_o the_o second_o concession_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o the_o dr._n set_v down_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o reason_n of_o separation_n because_o of_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n that_o what_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n a_o sufficient_a refutation_n of_o this_o may_v be_v see_v par._n 1._o sect._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o if_o he_o can_v tell_v of_o some_o alteration_n that_o have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o better_a we_o can_v tell_v and_o have_v tell_v of_o other_o make_v to_o the_o worse_o it_o may_v be_v mr._n baxter_n think_v lay-communion_n easy_o than_o before_o
apprehension_n can_v warrant_v we_o to_o break_v the_o church_n in_o piece_n the_o best_a ground_a scruple_n can_v only_o warrant_v our_o peaceable_a withdraw_a and_o worship_v god_n apart_o which_o may_v consist_v with_o the_o church_n be_v whole_a and_o sound_a he_o do_v exceed_o wrong_n mr._n b._n and_o other_o in_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o they_o a_o opinion_n that_o better_a mean_n of_o edification_n be_v by_o itself_o a_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o separate_n from_o a_o church_n if_o any_o have_v ever_o assert_v that_o let_v they_o bear_v their_o blame_n it_o may_v be_v some_o may_v mention_v this_o as_o a_o cumulative_a inducement_n to_o join_v with_o other_o society_n but_o none_o of_o we_o ever_o hold_v that_o this_o alone_a can_v warrant_v a_o separation_n and_o yet_o the_o dr._n be_v at_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v that_o neither_o the_o old_a separatist_n nor_o the_o new-england-man_n ever_o hold_v such_o a_o opinion_n which_o he_o may_v have_v get_v we_o to_o yield_v to_o he_o without_o his_o spend_v five_o page_n in_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o but_o some_o man_n labour_v most_o in_o that_o which_o be_v least_o necessary_a i_o know_v not_o what_o name_n to_o give_v to_o the_o dr_n assertion_n p._n 117._o that_o this_o great_a mean_n of_o edification_n be_v now_o the_o main_a support_n of_o the_o present_a separation_n nothing_o can_v be_v speak_v with_o less_o semblance_n of_o truth_n sect_n ii_o of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o sect._n 7._o and_o forward_o the_o dr._n debate_v against_o separation_n that_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o church_n want_n of_o true_a or_o right_o qualify_v minister_n here_o i_o shall_v have_v but_o little_a debate_n with_o he_o i_o shall_v to_o cut_v off_o debate_n as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v lay_v down_o my_o own_o thought_n which_o i_o think_v be_v not_o different_a from_o those_o of_o most_o sober_a nonconformist_n especial_o presbyterian_o in_o a_o few_o particular_n 1._o we_o look_v on_o some_o of_o the_o conform_v minister_n as_o person_n of_o great_a worth_n and_o excellent_a ministerial_a qualification_n and_o can_v live_v with_o great_a satisfaction_n under_o their_o ministry_n if_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o we_o without_o our_o sin._n 2._o other_o of_o they_o we_o know_v to_o be_v very_o bad_a man_n and_o ill_o qualify_v for_o the_o work_n that_o they_o undertake_v they_o be_v stranger_n in_o england_n who_o have_v not_o see_v this_o 3._o we_o be_v dissatisfy_v with_o some_o thing_n in_o the_o call_v and_o practice_n of_o all_o the_o present_a clergy_n we_o think_v the_o very_a office_n of_o some_o of_o they_o unlawful_a as_o bishop_n dean_n arch-deacon_n etc._n etc._n and_o their_o ordination_n by_o a_o bishop_n alone_a not_o warrantable_a their_o call_n by_o patron_n we_o judge_v such_o also_o and_o their_o use_v the_o liturgy_n and_o ceremony_n we_o look_v on_o as_o sinful_a these_o thing_n i_o now_o only_o assert_v and_o shall_v debate_v they_o with_o the_o dr._n as_o they_o fall_v in_o 4._o yet_o we_o deny_v not_o any_o of_o they_o on_o any_o or_o all_o of_o these_o account_n to_o be_v true_a minister_n nor_o to_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o lawful_a call_v let_v this_o be_v understand_v of_o bishop_n and_o dean_n etc._n etc._n as_o minister_n not_o as_o in_o these_o superior_a office_n 5._o though_o we_o think_v a_o better_a and_o more_o edify_a ministry_n than_o that_o which_o most_o of_o the_o people_n of_o eâ—gland_n live_v under_o very_o desirable_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o defect_n that_o be_v in_o their_o ministerial_a call_n or_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o ministry_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n sect._n 2._o these_o thing_n be_v premise_v i_o be_o resolve_v not_o to_o take_v the_o defence_n of_o all_o that_o some_o have_v write_v of_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o a_o ground_n of_o separation_n though_o i_o find_v many_o thing_n cite_v by_o the_o dr._n that_o at_o first_o view_n may_v seem_v to_o have_v that_o tendency_n aâ—d_v he_o improve_v they_o with_o all_o the_o advantage_n that_o he_o can_v and_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o mean_v in_o the_o very_a entrance_n of_o this_o discourse_n i_o meet_v with_o a_o most_o unjust_a imputation_n lay_v on_o we_o by_o the_o dr._n in_o general_n say_v he_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o only_o look_v on_o those_o as_o true_a church_n which_o have_v such_o pastor_n as_o they_o approve_v and_o for_o this_o cit_v not_o oâ—e_a author_n but_o mr._n baxter_n be_v this_o fair_a deal_n do_v ever_o the_o nonconformist_n make_v mr._n baxter_n their_o general_a representative_a or_o have_v he_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o they_o all_o be_v it_o candid_a in_o we_o if_o we_o shall_v pick_v out_o some_o passage_n out_o of_o dr._n sherlock_n book_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n and_o impute_v those_o opinion_n to_o the_o conformist_n as_o their_o doctrine_n in_o general_n beside_o mr._n baxter_n nor_o no_o nonconformist_a never_o make_v their_o approbation_n the_o rule_n by_o which_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v the_o have_v of_o who_o make_v a_o true_a church_n but_o the_o dr._n look_v on_o we_o as_o a_o company_n of_o silly_a ridiculous_a man_n and_o be_v please_v often_o so_o to_o expose_v we_o mr._n baxter_n notion_n about_o true_a pastor_n and_o true_a church_n i_o know_v he_o himself_o can_v best_o defend_v and_o therefore_o i_o leave_v he_o and_o the_o dr._n to_o debate_v that_o case_n sect._n 3_o he_o say_v sect._n 8._o if_o the_o people_n judge_v their_o minister_n to_o be_v unworthy_a or_o incompetent_a they_o allow_v thâ—m_a liberty_n to_o withdraw_v and_o to_o separate_v from_o they_o and_o promise_v to_o prove_v it_o from_o many_o passage_n in_o several_a book_n of_o mr._n baxter_n and_o other_o still_o he_o represent_v we_o as_o make_v the_o people_n judgement_n the_o rule_n and_o that_o this_o judgement_n be_v sufficient_a ground_n of_o separation_n not_o consider_v whether_o their_o judgement_n be_v right_a or_o wrong_n or_o that_o there_o be_v a_o superior_a rule_n by_o which_o all_o judgement_n whether_o of_o people_n or_o other_o be_v to_o be_v govern_v all_o this_o we_o disow_v neither_o can_v the_o dr._n prove_v that_o any_o of_o we_o ever_o own_v it_o yea_o we_o further_o deny_v that_o we_o own_o a_o power_n in_o the_o people_n to_o withdraw_v and_o separate_v from_o every_o pastor_n who_o be_v real_o unworthy_a and_o incompetent_a but_o what_o he_o assert_v he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o three_o argument_n 1._o say_v he_o p._n 122._o they_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o people_n power_n notwithstanding_o all_o legal_a establishment_n to_o own_o or_o disown_n who_o they_o judge_v fit_a this_o we_o deny_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v of_o it_o be_v mr._n b._n speak_v against_o the_o right_n of_o patronage_n and_o the_o power_n of_o magistrate_n in_o these_o case_n for_o the_o unalterable_a right_n of_o the_o people_n mr._n a._n say_v every_o particular_a church_n have_v power_n to_o choose_v its_o own_o pastor_n dr._n owen_n make_v the_o deprive_v the_o people_n of_o this_o right_n a_o ground_n of_o separation_n if_o dr._n owen_n have_v do_v so_o let_v it_o pass_v for_o a_o part_n of_o the_o independent_a judgement_n which_o be_v the_o mistake_n of_o that_o eminent_a servant_n of_o god_n other_o be_v not_o of_o that_o mind_n for_o mr._n b._n and_o mr._n a_n word_n no_o such_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o the_o people_n and_o neither_o patron_n nor_o any_o other_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v the_o right_n of_o election_n of_o their_o pastor_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o bear_v with_o be_v hinder_v the_o exercise_n of_o this_o right_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n sect._n 4._o the_o second_o argument_n be_v the_o people_n be_v make_v judge_n of_o the_o worthyness_n and_o competency_n of_o their_o minister_n this_o say_v he_o follow_v from_o the_o former_a ans._n i_o have_v disow_v the_o former_a and_o therefore_o this_o fall_v with_o it_o yet_o i_o here_o distinguish_v the_o the_o people_n have_v a_o discretive_a power_n of_o judge_v the_o fitness_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o be_v set_v over_o they_o with_o respect_n to_o their_o soul_n so_o as_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v obtrude_v on_o they_o without_o their_o be_v satisfy_v with_o he_o but_o the_o people_n power_n of_o judge_v be_v not_o authoritative_a nor_o supreme_a much_o less_o absolute_a in_o this_o matter_n but_o subordinate_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o have_v power_n of_o try_v the_o person_n elect_v by_o the_o people_n and_o reject_v he_o if_o unqualify_v for_o the_o spirit_n
not_o heretical_a that_o they_o be_v not_o opposer_n of_o serious_a godliness_n that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o vicious_a in_o their_o life_n as_o to_o do_v more_o hurt_n than_o good_a if_o these_o quality_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v by_o a_o people_n about_o to_o elect_a a_o minister_n it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o determine_v what_o obligation_n lie_v on_o people_n to_o shun_v the_o man_n that_o want_v they_o but_o it_o be_v another_o case_n when_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o minister_n under_o who_o we_o be_v come_v to_o be_v consider_v in_o order_n to_o warrant_v cast_v off_o his_o ministry_n a_o general_a determination_n of_o this_o i_o have_v already_o give_v to_o wit_n that_o no_o other_o quality_n of_o the_o minister_n do_v warrant_n withdraw_v but_o such_o as_o so_o vitiate_v the_o ordinance_n as_o my_o personal_a concurrence_n with_o they_o be_v sin._n sect._n 8._o but_o to_o consider_v these_o four_o ministerial_a quality_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o case_n two_o thing_n i_o shall_v say_v of_o they_o in_o general_n 1._o it_o be_v either_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o minister_n of_o a_o nation_n be_v so_o ill_o qualify_v or_o that_o some_o one_o or_o a_o few_o or_o most_o of_o they_o in_o the_o first_o case_n there_o be_v more_o need_n of_o separate_a meeting_n in_o the_o last_o some_o less_o need_n in_o the_o three_o yet_o less_o and_o in_o the_o four_o lest_o of_o all_o because_o people_n want_n be_v more_o easy_o supply_v by_o neighbour_n minister_n in_o the_o one_o case_n than_o in_o the_o other_o though_o the_o need_n to_o the_o soul_n under_o that_o one_o bad_a minister_n to_o shun_v he_o be_v as_o great_a as_o that_o of_o other_o to_o shun_v many_o 2._o these_o bad_a ministerial_a quality_n may_v no_o doubt_n arrive_v at_o that_o height_n and_o have_v those_o aggravation_n and_o circumstance_n that_o they_o may_v warrant_v withdraw_v from_o such_o minister_n and_o when_o people_n can_v otherwise_o have_v god_n ordinance_n may_v warrant_v separate_a meeting_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o a_o priori_fw-la be_v bâ—cause_fw-mi they_o may_v so_o pervert_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n as_o to_o make_v they_o unlawful_a to_o be_v use_v this_o may_v without_o difficulty_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v possible_a ignorance_n may_v be_v such_o as_o neither_o word_n nor_o sacrament_n be_v so_o much_o as_o right_v for_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v so_o clear_a in_o heresy_n that_o none_o can_v doubt_v it_o as_o in_o papist_n socinian_o etc._n etc._n oppose_v serious_a religion_n may_v be_v the_o all_o of_o some_o man_n preach_v and_o even_o personal_a wickedness_n of_o minister_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o remote_a from_o this_o hazard_n than_o the_o rest_n may_v affect_v the_o ordinance_n as_o be_v exemplify_v in_o eli_n son_n the_o priest_n of_o the_o lord_n their_o intemperance_n and_o covetousness_n make_v nonconformist_n in_o israel_n that_o be_v not_o chargeable_a for_o their_o withdraw_n for_o their_o take_v the_o flesh_n by_o violence_n from_o the_o people_n before_o the_o fat_a be_v burn_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o that_o ordinance_n in_o which_o first_o the_o blood_n be_v to_o be_v sprinkle_v then_o after_o the_o slay_v and_o open_v the_o fat_a be_v to_o be_v burn_v and_o after_o that_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o have_v his_o part_n as_o may_v be_v see_v levit._n 7._o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o before_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o fat_a to_o the_o lord_n the_o flesh_n be_v not_o holy_a and_o so_o not_o the_o priest_n portion_n say_v j._n martyr_n in_o locum_fw-la this_o be_v so_o observe_v among_o the_o very_a heathen_n who_o imitate_v in_o many_o thing_n the_o jewish_a sacrafice_n that_o haud_fw-la immolata_fw-la sacra_fw-la devorare_fw-la be_v proverbial_a to_o express_v a_o belly-god_n such_o as_o eli_n son_n be_v this_o be_v their_o sin_n whereby_o they_o do_v pervert_v divine_a ordinance_n from_o the_o institution_n 1_o sam._n 2._o 14_o 15_o 16_o and_o it_o be_v say_v ver_n 17._o that_o man_n abhor_v the_o offer_v of_o the_o lord_n some_o translate_v it_o retrahâ—bant_fw-la homines_fw-la a_o sacrificiis_fw-la domini_fw-la they_o shun_v offer_v sacrifice_n say_v vatablus_n behold_v the_o avarice_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o when_o they_o see_v that_o the_o wont_a rite_n of_o sacrifice_v be_v not_o observe_v say_v menochius_fw-la and_o it_o yet_o further_o appear_v from_o ver_fw-la 24._o that_o this_o their_o fact_n do_v affect_v the_o ordinance_n and_o make_v people_n withdraw_v from_o they_o you_o make_v the_o people_n of_o the_o lord_n transgress_v say_v elimine_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o restrict_n this_o to_o their_o uncleanness_n mention_v ver_fw-la 22._o for_o eli_n hear_v beside_o that_o of_o all_o that_o they_o do_v to_o israel_n and_o no_o doubt_n his_o reproof_n have_v respect_n to_o all_o some_o translate_v ver_n 24._o abigitis_fw-la populum_fw-la domini_fw-la i._n e._n efficitis_fw-la ne_fw-la huc_fw-la veniat_fw-la populus_fw-la ad_fw-la sacrificandum_fw-la so_o vatablus_a all_o this_o consider_v we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o people_n may_v see_v such_o thing_n in_o their_o minister_n as_o may_v warrant_v desert_v of_o they_o sect._n 9_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v deny_v the_o clergy_n shall_v be_v lord_n over_o god_n heritage_n to_o all_o end_n and_o purpose_n and_o may_v teach_v what_o they_o will_v and_o do_v what_o they_o will_v and_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n what_o they_o will_v instead_o of_o christ_n ordinance_n and_o the_o people_n be_v still_o oblige_v to_o hear_v they_o and_o join_v with_o they_o in_o all_o these_o abomination_n they_o may_v lead_v the_o people_n in_o the_o way_n to_o hell_n who_o be_v still_o oblige_v to_o follow_v they_o 3._o the_o people_n have_v a_o right_n of_o discern_v and_o judge_v in_o reference_n to_o their_o own_o practice_n whether_o their_o minister_n be_v so_o qualify_v as_o that_o they_o may_v safe_o live_v under_o their_o ministry_n this_o do_v neither_o import_n that_o they_o may_v determine_v in_o this_o what_o they_o will_v nor_o that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o blame_v if_o they_o judge_v amiss_o nor_o that_o they_o have_v authority_n to_o pass_v a_o sentence_n on_o their_o minister_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n nor_o that_o all_o of_o they_o be_v so_o qualify_v for_o this_o judge_n as_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v yet_o that_o they_o have_v such_o a_o right_n can_v be_v deny_v without_o oblige_v they_o to_o blind_a obedience_n and_o regardlesness_n of_o their_o own_o soul_n and_o scripture_n allow_v it_o when_o it_o allow_v people_n to_o admonish_v minister_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o work_n col._n 4._o 17._o this_o command_v the_o colossian_n can_v not_o obey_v if_o they_o have_v no_o power_n of_o discretive_a judge_n whether_o archippus_n fulfil_v his_o ministry_n or_o not_o without_o this_o people_n be_v oblige_v to_o cast_v themselves_o into_o temptation_n and_o hazard_n of_o soul-ruine_n by_o a_o deceiver_n or_o soul-murderer_n this_o be_v both_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n cyprian_n ep._n 68_o plebs_fw-la obsequens_fw-la praeceptis_fw-la domini_fw-la a_o peccatore_fw-la praeposito_fw-la separare_fw-la se_fw-la debet_fw-la and_o it_o be_v their_o common_a practice_n though_o i_o confesâ—_n sometime_o on_o no_o sufficient_a ground_n they_o separate_v every_o where_o from_o the_o arian_n bishop_n and_o pastor_n the_o magdeburgenses_n cent._n 4._o 1_o 10._o p._n 746._o tell_v we_o out_o of_o ruffinus_n theodoret_n sozomen_n that_o when_o foelix_n b._n of_o rome_n have_v communicate_v with_o the_o arian_n the_o people_n of_o rome_n separate_v themselves_o from_o he_o and_o that_o when_o he_o teach_v none_o of_o they_o come_v to_o church_n also_o ibid._n p._n 772._o that_o moses_n refuse_v to_o be_v ordain_v by_o lucius_n b._n of_o alexandria_n because_o he_o be_v a_o arian_n and_o a_o persecutor_n but_o go_v to_o the_o exile_v orthodox_n bishop_n to_o receive_v ordination_n i_o may_v here_o put_v the_o dr._n in_o mind_n use_v it_o only_o as_o argumentum_fw-la ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la that_o a_o eminent_a light_n of_o their_o own_o church_n bishop_n jewel_n give_v reason_n why_o the_o english_a bishop_n go_v not_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o formal_a separation_n be_v because_o of_o pope_n pius_n simony_n in_o get_v the_o chair_n and_o manage_v it_o with_o murder_n and_o cruelty_n full._n ch._n hist._n lib._n 9_o p._n 70._o sect._n 10._o 4._o break_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o so_o much_o weight_n and_o consequence_n and_o the_o sin_n of_o it_o on_o whatever_o side_n it_o lie_v of_o so_o deep_a a_o die_n and_o so_o great_a aggravation_n that_o the_o great_a caution_n be_v to_o be_v use_v that_o we_o do_v not_o separate_v for_o imagine_a but_o real_a for_o small_a but_o very_o great_a for_o uncertain_a but_o very_o evident_a
the_o reason_n why_o the_o orthodox_n may_v worship_n god_n apart_o from_o the_o arian_n was_z because_o it_o have_v be_v their_o sin_n to_o join_v in_o corrupt_a worship_n though_o we_o do_v not_o equal_v the_o own_n of_o the_o arian_n doctrine_n and_o use_v the_o ceremony_n yet_o we_o reckon_v the_o one_o to_o be_v sin_n as_o real_o as_o the_o other_o and_o we_o may_v not_o commit_v a_o small_a sin_n to_o enjoy_v communion_n with_o a_o church_n more_o than_o we_o may_v commit_v a_o great_a sin_n for_o that_o end_n and_o we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o live_v without_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n when_o we_o can_v have_v they_o with_o the_o church_n without_o sin_n more_o than_o the_o oxthodox_n be_v who_o live_v under_o the_o arian_n sect._n 3_o though_o the_o dr._n it_o seem_v have_v design_v this_o section_n for_o state_v of_o the_o question_n upon_o which_o his_o whole_a book_n be_v found_v i_o see_v no_o formal_a state_v of_o it_o concession_n be_v but_o preparatory_a to_o the_o state_v of_o a_o controversy_n except_o that_o he_o say_v he_o have_v tell_v mr._n b._n that_o all_o our_o dispute_n be_v whether_o the_o uphold_v separate_a meeting_n for_o divine_a worship_n where_o the_o doctrine_n establish_v and_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o worship_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v a_o sinful_a separation_n or_o not_o this_o be_v no_o sufficient_a state_v of_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o prelatist_n and_o dissenter_n about_o separation_n two_o thing_n in_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a and_o some_o thing_n needful_a to_o be_v mind_v in_o our_o present_a controversy_n be_v leave_v out_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o clear_a be_v that_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v any_o fault_n in_o doctrine_n to_o justify_v separation_n but_o what_o be_v in_o the_o establish_v doctrine_n that_o be_v either_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o church_n confession_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v settle_v by_o law._n but_o it_o be_v evident_a there_o may_v be_v such_o fault_n in_o doctrine_n as_o may_v make_v they_o that_o regard_v their_o soul_n health_n withdraw_v from_o a_o church_n which_o be_v not_o here_o comprehend_v that_o be_v when_o gross_a error_n be_v common_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o faith_n and_o which_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n that_o this_o be_v a_o case_n supposeable_a yea_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v suppose_v with_o reference_n to_o our_o controversy_n appear_v in_o that_o it_o be_v most_o common_a in_o england_n for_o minister_n who_o have_v subscribe_v the_o 39_o article_n to_o teach_v doctrine_n quite_o contrary_a to_o they_o as_o i_o observe_v above_o it_o be_v no_o rarity_n for_o unconscientious_a man_n to_o subscribe_v to_o whatever_o be_v impose_v rather_o than_o lose_v a_o benefice_n and_o mean_a while_n to_o hold_v and_o teach_v what_o they_o please_v notwithstanding_o of_o such_o subscription_n now_o if_o a_o church_n shall_v become_v so_o corrupt_a that_o heresy_n be_v common_o teach_v though_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n be_v establish_v ought_v not_o people_n to_o withdraw_v from_o that_o church_n or_o if_o many_o teach_v dangerous_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o establish_a truth_n ought_v not_o people_n withdraw_v from_o such_o teacher_n especial_o when_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o get_v this_o unsound_a teach_n remove_v or_o restrain_v sect._n 4._o another_o thing_n in_o the_o dr_n state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v unclear_a to_o wit_n that_o where_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o worship_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v right_a there_o shall_v be_v no_o separation_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o these_o be_v a_o controversy_n itself_o and_o he_o be_v at_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o clear_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o term_n part._n 3._o p._n 334._o whither_o i_o refer_v the_o debate_n with_o he_o about_o it_o but_o what_o if_o any_o part_n of_o worship_n be_v unlawful_a call_v it_o substantial_a or_o circumstantial_a or_o what_o he_o will_v or_o what_o if_o something_o be_v annex_v to_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n which_o be_v sinful_a but_o yet_o so_o peremptory_o impose_v as_o none_o shall_v worship_v god_n without_o it_o i_o ask_v the_o dr._n whether_o in_o this_o case_n we_o may_v separate_v though_o we_o scruple_n not_o any_o part_n of_o that_o worship_n that_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v substantial_a worship_n sect._n 5._o some_o thing_n be_v also_o leave_v out_o by_o the_o dr._n in_o his_o state_v of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v needful_a to_o have_v be_v mind_v as_o one_a to_o clear_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o separation_n i_o have_v above_o show_v that_o sometime_o they_o that_o be_v charge_v with_o separation_n be_v mere_o passive_a in_o it_o sometime_o they_o be_v active_a the_o first_o be_v when_o the_o church_n cast_v they_o out_o because_o they_o can_v submit_v to_o her_o imposition_n the_o second_o when_o they_o take_v offence_n at_o something_o in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o leave_v she_o but_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o by_o she_o but_o have_v free_a and_o peaceable_a access_n to_o all_o her_o ordinance_n in_o the_o first_o case_n which_o be_v we_o if_o they_o causeless_o scruple_n at_o the_o imposition_n they_o may_v be_v charge_v with_o ignorance_n or_o error_n of_o conscience_n or_o peevishness_n and_o wilfulness_n but_o how_o they_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o separation_n i_o know_v not_o more_o than_o a_o banish_a man_n can_v be_v blame_v as_o a_o fugitive_n from_o his_o country_n and_o if_o they_o have_v good_a cause_n to_o scruple_n the_o imposition_n i_o see_v not_o how_o any_o blame_n can_v be_v fix_v on_o they_o at_o all_o 2._o he_o shall_v have_v show_v whether_o by_o separation_n he_o mean_v cast_v off_o all_o tie_n to_o have_v communion_n with_o that_o church_n more_o than_o with_o another_o church_n that_o profess_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o man_n or_o company_n that_o live_v in_o holland_n have_v no_o more_o tie_n to_o communicate_v in_o england_n than_o in_o france_n etc._n etc._n or_o a_o present_a forbear_n of_o communion_n because_o of_o sinful_a term_n with_o own_v a_o obligation_n to_o communicate_v with_o this_o church_n when_o these_o bar_n shall_v be_v remove_v in_o the_o one_o case_n all_o relation_n to_o that_o church_n in_o particular_a be_v cast_v off_o in_o the_o other_o not_o so_o it_o be_v but_o a_o suspending_a the_o exercise_n of_o communion_n as_o a_o church-member_n not_o a_o disow_a it_o or_o cast_v it_o off_o sect._n 6._o he_o be_v defective_a in_o mention_v no_o other_o allege_a ground_n of_o separation_n but_o false_a doctrine_n establish_v or_o wrong_v substantial_a part_n as_o he_o call_v they_o of_o worship_n he_o know_v little_a of_o the_o controversy_n that_o he_o manage_v if_o he_o know_v not_o that_o other_o ground_n be_v allege_v and_o therefore_o it_o have_v be_v fair_a to_o have_v fix_v the_o question_n on_o they_o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o separate_v on_o such_o and_o such_o ground_n it_o be_v true_a his_o question_n may_v include_v all_o the_o ground_n that_o can_v be_v allege_v beside_o the_o two_o mention_v but_o that_o which_o be_v the_o main_n hinge_v of_o our_o controversy_n shall_v have_v be_v mention_v in_o state_v of_o the_o question_n 4._o it_o be_v confess_v on_o both_o hand_n that_o there_o be_v a_o sinful_a separation_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v one_o part_n of_o his_o question_n where_o the_o sin_n of_o this_o separation_n be_v chargeable_a whether_o on_o the_o imposer_n or_o the_o scrupler_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o cause_v the_o separation_n but_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o set_v his_o church_n beyond_o all_o imaginable_a blame_n and_o to_o put_v the_o question_n only_o whether_o the_o dissenter_n have_v any_o blame_n or_o not_o 5._o it_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v omit_v to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o ground_n allege_v for_o separation_n lie_v in_o thing_n real_o evil_a or_o only_o fancy_v to_o be_v such_o and_o again_o whether_o the_o evil_a of_o they_o be_v such_o as_o will_v bear_v the_o weight_n of_o separation_n sect._n 7._o i_o shall_v then_o endeavour_v to_o state_n the_o question_n more_o full_o and_o clear_o than_o the_o dr._n have_v do_v there_o be_v indeed_o divers_a question_n on_o which_o this_o question_n about_o separation_n do_v depend_v and_o therefore_o our_o controversy_n can_v be_v represent_v in_o one_o single_a question_n to_o which_o a_o affirmative_a or_o negative_a answer_n will_v suffice_v it_o be_v then_o 1._o a_o great_a part_n of_o our_o controversy_n see_v the_o liturgy_n as_o to_o the_o frame_n of_o it_o and_o ceremony_n be_v by_o the_o clergy_n think_v indifferent_a and_o so_o unnecessary_a that_o god_n may_v be_v acceptable_o worship_v without_o they_o and_o the_o
as_o to_o study_v the_o one_o be_v to_o study_v the_o other_o also_o and_o neglect_v the_o one_o be_v to_o neglect_v the_o other_o if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o why_o do_v he_o here_o conjoin_v they_o will_v not_o the_o study_n of_o peace_n answer_v this_o injunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n without_o uniformity_n if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a for_o not_o only_o we_o have_v peace_n and_o unity_n with_o other_o church_n though_o not_o uniformity_n but_o the_o church_n of_o england_n allow_v a_o difformity_n within_o herself_o to_o wit_n between_o cathedral_n and_o parochial_a service_n and_o yet_o i_o hope_v she_o allow_v no_o schism_n nor_o breach_n of_o unity_n or_o will_v the_o dr._n say_v that_o the_o apostle_n here_o injoin_v uniformity_n among_o all_o particular_a assembly_n in_o a_o church_n except_o in_o cathedral_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v like_a he_o do_v not_o mind_v their_o uniformity_n for_o he_o know_v no_o such_o distinction_n of_o church_n or_o officer_n on_o who_o it_o depend_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n sect._n 8._o i_o ask_v second_o what_o sort_n of_o uniformity_n do_v he_o think_v the_o apostle_n do_v here_o enjoin_v if_o in_o doctrine_n institute_v worship_n holy_a conversation_n and_o such_o like_a i_o grant_v it_o to_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o study_v it_o but_o if_o in_o the_o same_o form_n and_o word_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o same_o religious_a institute_v ceremony_n yea_o or_o in_o all_o the_o same_o circumstance_n let_v he_o prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n mean_v any_o such_o thing_n for_o we_o deny_v it_o and_o it_o be_v general_o hold_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o the_o dr._n think_v can_v not_o possible_o so_o soon_o degenerate_a from_o apostolic_a practice_n be_v very_o various_a and_o not_o uniform_a in_o her_o rite_n and_o custom_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o daillie_n right_a use_n of_o the_o father_n lib._n 2._o p._n 148._o but_o much_o more_o full_o in_o the_o dr_n own_o irenicum_fw-la p._n 65_o 66._o he_o must_v be_v a_o great_a stranger_n to_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o take_v not_o notice_n of_o the_o great_a diversity_n of_o rite_n and_o custom_n use_v in_o particular_a church_n without_o any_o censure_v of_o those_o that_o differ_v from_o they_o or_o if_o any_o by_o inconsiderate_a zeal_n do_v proceed_v so_o far_o as_o the_o dr._n and_o other_o now_o do_v how_o ill_o it_o be_v resent_v by_o other_o christian_n a_o great_a deal_n more_o to_o that_o purpose_n be_v excellent_o there_o say_v but_o o_o quantum_fw-la mutatus_fw-la ab_fw-la illo_fw-la we_o deny_v that_o uniformity_n such_o as_o that_o our_o brother_n use_v to_o plead_v so_o hot_o for_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o apostle_n meaning_n and_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o dr_n argument_n from_o this_o text._n sect._n 9_o i_o do_v in_o the_o three_o place_n ready_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o apostle_n here_o design_v to_o engage_v christian_n as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v attain_v by_o their_o understanding_n of_o what_o be_v their_o duty_n and_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v lawful_o do_v to_o study_v peace_n and_o unity_n as_o with_o all_o man_n so_o with_o the_o church_n of_o which_o they_o be_v member_n but_o how_o do_v this_o prove_v constant_a communion_n with_o the_o church_n to_o be_v our_o duty_n for_o if_o he_o mean_v constant_a communion_n in_o the_o liturgy_n and_o ceremony_n we_o have_v not_o attain_v so_o far_o we_o see_v not_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o use_n of_o these_o much_o less_o of_o the_o constant_a use_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o enjoin_v we_o to_o study_v peace_n and_o unity_n that_o way_n i_o shall_v rather_o think_v that_o a_o concludent_fw-la argument_n may_v be_v bring_v from_o this_o text_n to_o persuade_v our_o brethren_n to_o study_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n by_o not_o press_v we_o with_o these_o thing_n nor_o force_v we_o to_o withdraw_v from_o the_o church_n because_o of_o they_o for_o they_o have_v attain_v so_o far_o they_o know_v they_o to_o be_v indifferent_a and_o so_o unnecessary_a they_o and_o we_o agree_v in_o this_o attaintment_n why_o then_o do_v we_o not_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n in_o lay_v they_o aside_o and_o mind_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o wit_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o our_o own_o enrich_v grandeur_n and_o dominion_n over_o our_o brethren_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v constant_a communion_n with_o the_o church_n in_o the_o orninance_n of_o preach_v 1._o that_o themselves_o hinder_v by_o their_o excommunication_n 2._o that_o be_v not_o duty_n in_o the_o circumstance_n that_o their_o violence_n have_v place_v we_o in_o as_o have_v be_v show_v 3._o that_o can_v not_o conduce_v to_o peace_n and_o unity_n while_o we_o be_v necessitate_v to_o keep_v separate_a meeting_n on_o other_o account_n so_o that_o the_o apostle_n command_n in_o this_o text_n do_v not_o at_o all_o reach_n our_o case_n and_o how_o far_o it_o reach_v the_o imposer_n let_v they_o look_v to_o it_o sect._n 10._o have_v thus_o defend_v our_o cause_n from_o his_o argument_n build_v on_o this_o text_n even_o suppose_v his_o own_o exposition_n of_o the_o text_n i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o be_v concern_v in_o what_o exposition_n other_o give_v of_o it_o nor_o in_o his_o refutation_n of_o they_o yet_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o a_o few_o thing_n in_o his_o discourse_n on_o this_o text_n which_o may_v seem_v to_o make_v against_o our_o cause_n and_o 1._o this_o refutation_n of_o dr._n o._n who_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n understand_v the_o different_a attainment_n of_o christian_n in_o knowledge_n suppose_v which_o they_o shall_v joint_o practice_v what_o they_o know_v and_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o in_o what_o they_o differ_v about_o to_o confirm_v this_o if_o iâ—_n be_v not_o a_o crime_n to_o make_v use_n of_o mr._n pool_n critic_n which_o the_o dr._n object_v to_o mr._n a._n the_o poor_a nonconformist_n not_o have_v deanery_n to_o furnish_v they_o with_o vast_a library_n this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o interpreter_n gradum_fw-la illum_fw-la cognitionis_fw-la rerum_fw-la divinarum_fw-la &_o perfectioris_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la say_v menochius_fw-la estius_fw-la and_o tirinus_n in_o eo_fw-la quod_fw-la revelavit_fw-la deus_fw-la say_v zanchius_n who_o though_o he_o apply_v it_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n against_o dissension_n in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o dr._n aâ—leâ—geth_v p._n 176._o yet_o do_v downright_o make_v the_o apostle_n to_o mean_v of_o degree_n of_o knowledge_n and_o his_o apply_v it_o against_o dissension_n do_v not_o say_v that_o he_o press_v unity_n in_o man_n device_n but_o in_o god_n truth_n and_o institution_n which_o no_o doubt_n the_o apostle_n do_v also_o recommend_v also_o bullinger_n in_o loc_n not_o cite_v by_o mr._n pool_n idem_fw-la sentientes_fw-la &_o concordibus_fw-la votis_fw-la calculis_fw-la &_o studiis_fw-la progrediamur_fw-la agnitaque_fw-la veritate_fw-la provehamur_fw-la let_v the_o dr._n show_v we_o one_o interpreter_n that_o expound_v this_o passage_n of_o study_v the_o church_n peace_n by_o uniformity_n in_o ceremony_n and_o liturgy_n i_o think_v himself_o be_v the_o first_o that_o hatch_v that_o opinion_n sect._n 11._o the_o dr._n here_o against_o dr._n o._n discuss_v three_o point_n the_o first_o be_v whether_o the_o apostle_n speak_v here_o of_o different_a opinion_n or_o of_o different_a practice_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o latter_a because_o the_o apostle_n begin_v with_o a_o caution_n against_o they_o that_o be_v for_o circumcision_n and_o make_v a_o digression_n concern_v himself_o he_o advise_v people_n to_o agree_v in_o pursue_v their_o main_a end_n and_o then_o bring_v in_o the_o case_n of_o they_o that_o be_v not_o satisfy_v about_o the_o law_n that_o people_n shall_v not_o listen_v to_o they_o because_o they_o make_v division_n among_o they_o and_o divide_v they_o by_o different_a observation_n this_o be_v to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o our_o fancy_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n be_v speak_v of_o justification_n which_o the_o concision_n thought_n must_v be_v by_o the_o work_v of_o the_o law_n and_o this_o he_o refute_v from_o his_o own_o practice_n of_o look_v after_o another_o righteousness_n but_o he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o deal_v tender_o with_o those_o that_o have_v not_o yet_o learned_a the_o truth_n even_o in_o that_o great_a point_n wait_v till_o god_n shall_v instruct_v they_o i_o see_v nothing_o that_o he_o say_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o different_a practice_n but_o rather_o of_o different_a opinion_n that_o divide_v the_o church_n but_o whether_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o it_o prove_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v go_v over_o the_o belly_n of_o our_o light_n to_o keep_v peace_n but_o rather_o bear_v
communion_n they_o separate_z because_o the_o church_n be_v pollute_v with_o these_o we_o only_o because_o we_o dare_v not_o pollute_v our_o own_o conscience_n with_o they_o if_o we_o may_v have_v leave_v but_o to_o forbear_v personal_a concurrence_n in_o these_o we_o think_v the_o fault_n of_o other_o man_n i_o mean_v in_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n no_o ground_n for_o we_o to_o withdraw_v from_o the_o ordinance_n in_o and_o with_o the_o church_n so_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o go_v away_o from_o the_o church_n we_o be_v drive_v away_o by_o the_o church_n sect._n 3_o the_o first_o argument_n that_o the_o dr._n bring_v against_o deny_v communion_n to_o the_o church_n be_v it_o weaken_v the_o câ—use_n of_o the_o reformation_n this_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o french_a divine_n and_o he_o begin_v with_o calvin_n who_o word_n too_o long_o here_o to_o be_v transcribe_v do_v prove_v indeed_o separation_n from_o a_o church_n to_o be_v unlawful_a because_o of_o lesser_a impurity_n or_o great_a fault_n while_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n be_v not_o great_o corrupt_v but_o he_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o case_n of_o they_o who_o be_v drive_v away_o from_o a_o church_n because_o they_o can_v submit_v to_o sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n with_o her_o yea_o he_o speak_v more_o in_o favour_n of_o such_o a_o case_n than_o against_o it_o for_o he_o make_v corruption_n in_o christ_n institution_n even_o in_o the_o word_n cite_v by_o the_o dr._n p._n 181_o 182._o and_o be_v anathematise_v for_o not_o comply_v with_o these_o corruption_n a_o ground_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v parallel_n to_o our_o case_n but_o say_v the_o dr._n he_o do_v not_o mean_a indifferent_a rite_n ans._n neither_o do_v we_o scruple_n indifferent_a rite_n but_o sinful_a ceremony_n and_o though_o i_o be_o far_o from_o compare_v the_o church_n of_o enâ—land_n with_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o â—o_o cause_n of_o separation_n yet_o here_o there_o be_v a_o likeness_n the_o one_o reject_v some_o of_o her_o member_n because_o they_o will_v not_o sin_v with_o she_o and_o will_v force_v her_o imposition_n on_o their_o conscience_n and_o so_o do_v the_o other_o another_o author_n he_o cit_v be_v daillie_n give_v most_o substantial_a reason_n for_o separation_n from_o rome_n and_o he_o do_v not_o mention_v our_o ceremony_n among_o they_o and_o what_o need_n be_v there_o to_o mention_v they_o when_o there_o be_v such_o weighty_a reason_n beside_o to_o be_v insist_v on_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr daillie_n say_v express_o if_o the_o difference_n have_v be_v such_o as_o we_o may_v safe_o have_v yield_v to_o then_o separation_n have_v be_v rash_a and_o unjust_a so_o say_v we_o for_o we_o can_v yield_v to_o the_o lesser_a sinfulness_n of_o superstitious_a worship_n as_o we_o can_v to_o that_o which_o be_v great_a to_o wit_n idolatrous_a worship_n sect._n 4._o next_o he_o cit_v amyraldus_n who_o say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o other_o fault_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n beside_o their_o unprofitable_a ceremony_n in_o baptism_n and_o other_o thing_n beyond_o the_o measure_n and_o genius_n of_o christian_a religion_n they_o have_v still_o continue_v in_o her_o communion_n ans._n neither_o shall_v we_o refuse_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o these_o and_o suchlike_a fault_n we_o refuse_v the_o use_n of_o these_o and_o because_o of_o that_o the_o church_n cast_v we_o out_o of_o her_o communion_n and_o if_o amyrald_v we_o say_v that_o he_o will_v have_v use_v these_o rather_o than_o have_v fall_v under_o rome_n anathema_n we_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o own_o sentiment_n in_o that_o but_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n these_o man_n think_v little_a or_o next_o to_o nothing_o of_o the_o evil_a of_o our_o ceremony_n when_o they_o be_v compare_v with_o these_o romish_a abomination_n but_o when_o we_o consider_v they_o by_o themselves_o and_o compare_v they_o with_o scripture_n we_o can_v think_v so_o of_o they_o the_o dr._n further_o urge_v we_o with_o the_o answer_v give_v by_o claude_n paion_n and_o turretine_n to_o the_o book_n entitle_v prejude_v legitimes_o contre_fw-fr les_fw-fr calvinustes_n that_o they_o do_v not_o defend_v the_o reformation_n by_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o the_o ceremony_n this_o be_v both_o false_a and_o inconcludent_a it_o be_v false_a for_o monsieur_n claude_n spend_v a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o part_n in_o defend_v the_o ground_n and_o right_a that_o the_o reformer_n have_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n because_o of_o their_o ceremony_n one_o of_o the_o chief_a object_n say_v he_o that_o present_v itself_o to_o our_o father_n be_v that_o of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o ceremony_n which_o he_o set_v forth_o as_o deface_v god_n worship_n make_v it_o look_v partly_o like_o judaisme_n and_o partly_o like_o heathenism_n he_o say_v it_o be_v without_o doubt_n a_o character_n very_o opposite_a to_o the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n what_o the_o other_o two_o answerer_n of_o that_o book_n say_v on_o this_o head_n i_o know_v not_o for_o i_o have_v not_o see_v they_o this_o argument_n be_v also_o inconcludent_a because_o the_o reformation_n be_v abundant_o defend_v by_o weighty_a objection_n against_o popery_n sect._n 5._o one_o passage_n he_o cit_v p._n 184._o out_o of_o mr._n turretine_n that_o no_o tolerable_a superstitious_a rite_n that_o do_v not_o infect_v the_o conscience_n be_v sufficient_a ground_n of_o separation_n and_o the_o dr._n add_v be_v parenthesi_n as_o they_o can_v be_v where_o they_o be_v not_o force_v on_o it_o by_o fâ—lse_a doctrine_n to_o mr._n turretine_n assertion_n i_o assent_v for_o nothing_o that_o be_v tolerable_a can_v warrant_v separation_n and_o i_o deny_v not_o that_o some_o superstitious_a rite_n may_v be_v tolerable_a to_o wit_n where_o man_n will_v use_v they_o and_o do_v not_o impose_v they_o on_o other_o they_o that_o be_v leave_v to_o their_o liberty_n may_v well_o tolerate_v other_o in_o the_o use_n of_o they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o so_o well_o see_v that_o any_o superstition_n impose_v be_v tolerable_a to_o a_o tender_a conscience_n for_o superstition_n be_v sin_n and_o no_o sin_n be_v tolerable_a in_o that_o case_n to_o the_o dr_n parenthesis_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_o false_a and_o i_o wonder_v that_o he_o shall_v assert_v it_o so_o confident_o without_o proof_n for_o that_o i_o may_v not_o deny_v as_o he_o assert_v without_o reason_n 1._o a_o superstitious_a riâ—e_n be_v one_o of_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v simple_o condemn_v without_o all_o noticing_z of_o any_o false_a doctrine_n to_o enforce_v the_o tradition_n i_o know_v not_o what_o false_a doctrine_n the_o pharisaical_a wash_n be_v enforce_v with_o but_o i_o be_o sure_a christ_n condemn_v they_o without_o mention_n of_o any_o such_o false_a doctrine_n distinct_a from_o the_o assert_v of_o their_o lawfulness_n mat._n 15._o 6_o 9_o but_o of_o this_o afterward_o 2._o may_v not_o enforce_v a_o superstitious_a riâ—e_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o one_o that_o scruple_n it_o by_o command_n and_o will_n make_v it_o to_o defile_v the_o conscience_n as_o well_o as_o enforce_v it_o by_o false_a doctrine_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a man_n may_v impose_v what_o they_o will_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n they_o may_v impose_v all_o the_o rite_n that_o ever_o jew_n or_o heathen_n use_v or_o papist_n either_o if_o they_o keep_v but_o orthodox_n mind_n and_o give_v no_o reason_n that_o be_v heterodox_n for_o these_o rite_n but_o only_o sic_fw-la volo_fw-la sic_fw-la jâ—beo_fw-la to_o what_o purpose_n he_o cit_v le_fw-fr blanch_n show_v the_o impossibility_n of_o reunion_n with_o the_o papist_n i_o see_v not_o but_o that_o many_o name_n of_o author_n make_v a_o show_n and_o it_o argueâ—h_v great_a read_n for_o he_o say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o we_o all_o know_v that_o if_o we_o will_v swallow_v down_o not_o only_o the_o ceremony_n of_o england_n but_o those_o of_o rome_n itself_o yet_o reunion_n with_o they_o be_v impossible_a on_o other_o ground_n sect._n 6._o it_o be_v needful_a that_o the_o dr._n shall_v bring_v all_o this_o discourse_n and_o these_o long_a citation_n home_n to_o his_o purpose_n which_o every_o reader_n can_v hitherto_o hardly_o discern_v how_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v wherefore_o p._n 185._o he_o telleâ—h_v we_o what_o triumph_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v make_v over_o we_o if_o we_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o justify_v our_o separation_n from_o they_o by_o but_o the_o thing_n that_o we_o now_o scruple_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o how_o we_o will_v be_v laugh_v at_o all_o
of_o communion_n impose_v put_v we_o out_o of_o capacity_n to_o assemble_v with_o our_o brethren_n in_o public_a these_o i_o now_o but_o propose_n but_o intend_v to_o dispute_v they_o as_o they_o fall_v in_o in_o the_o doctor_n be_v discourse_n sect_n ii_o of_o parochial_a church_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o three_o part_n the_o reverend_a author_n reduce_v the_o plea_n for_o separation_n to_o four_o head_n 1._o such_o as_o relate_v to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n 2._o to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o it_o 3._o to_o the_o conscience_n of_o dissenter_n 4._o to_o the_o parity_n of_o reason_n as_o to_o our_o separation_n from_o rome_n under_o the_o first_o he_o rank_v 1._o that_o the_o parish_n church_n be_v not_o of_o christ_n institution_n 2._o that_o diocesan_n church_n be_v unlawful_a 3._o that_o the_o national_a church_n have_v no_o foundation_n 4._o that_o the_o people_n be_v deprive_v of_o their_o right_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o pastor_n about_o these_o four_o last_o mention_v he_o spend_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o this_o three_o part_n of_o his_o book_n and_o a_o very_a small_a part_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o second_o head_n which_o be_v that_o which_o he_o know_v his_o antagonist_n do_v most_o general_o insist_v on_o and_o lay_v most_o weight_n on_o but_o it_o be_v easy_a go_v over_o the_o hedge_n where_o it_o be_v low_a sect._n 2._o he_o begin_v with_o parochial_a church_n because_o it_o be_v separation_n from_o those_o that_o be_v most_o conspicuous_a he_o say_v the_o nonconformist_n at_o first_o keep_v communion_n with_o they_o i_o have_v before_o disprove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o and_o also_o give_v reason_n why_o the_o practice_n of_o they_o who_o do_v so_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o we_o he_o say_v since_o the_o congregational_a way_n prevail_v in_o england_n the_o present_a dissenter_n be_v general_o fall_v into_o it_o at_o least_o so_o far_o as_o concern_v communion_n with_o our_o parochial_a church_n ans._n there_o be_v a_o withdraw_n from_o the_o parochial_a church_n because_o of_o unlawful_a term_n of_o communion_n before_o the_o present_a congregational_a way_n be_v either_o know_v or_o prevail_v and_o to_o say_v that_o dissenter_n be_v general_o fall_v into_o the_o congregational_a way_n i_o suppose_v that_o he_o mean_v by_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o the_o restraint_n he_o will_v be_v angry_a if_o i_o say_v persecution_n that_o they_o be_v under_o make_v presbyterian_a meeting_n de_fw-fr facto_fw-la in_o many_o place_n independent_a because_o they_o can_v associate_v for_o discipline_n but_o we_o have_v not_o quit_v our_o principle_n for_o that_o sect._n 3_o i_o do_v not_o interpose_v in_o his_o contest_v with_o dr._n o._n about_o the_o parochial_a church_n in_o england_n be_v true_a church_n or_o about_o dr._n oh_o reason_n for_o separate_v from_o they_o but_o i_o can_v pass_v our_o reverend_a author_n ingenuity_n in_o acknowledge_v p._n 221._o that_o tyranny_n over_o man_n conscience_n be_v a_o good_a ground_n of_o separation_n which_o be_v our_o great_a plea_n for_o withdraw_v from_o their_o assembly_n they_o impose_v on_o we_o term_n of_o communion_n that_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o no_o other_o warrant_n for_o but_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o will_n and_o they_o exclude_v we_o because_o we_o can_v yield_v to_o they_o if_o this_o be_v not_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n let_v any_o unbiased_a person_n judge_v and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o judge_v to_o be_v we_o have_v good_a ground_n for_o separation_n by_o the_o dr_n own_o confession_n sect._n 4._o our_o author_n sect._n 2._o maintain_v a_o long_a debate_n with_o dr._n o._n about_o this_o question_n whether_o one_o church_n be_v that_o which_o ordinary_o assemble_v in_o one_o place_n or_o divers_a assembly_n that_o meet_v ordinary_o in_o divers_a place_n for_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v divers_a church_n this_o question_n be_v stiff_o debate_v on_o both_o side_n between_o the_o congregational_a and_o episcopal_a brethren_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o so_o much_o concern_v in_o it_o be_v the_o one_o ascribe_v all_o church_n power_n to_o every_o congregation_n that_o ordinary_o meet_v for_o worship_n and_o so_o make_v that_o the_o high_a roll_a church_n the_o other_o place_v rule_v church-power_n only_o in_o the_o bishop_n and_o so_o make_v a_o diocesan_n church_n to_o be_v the_o low_a roll_a church_n the_o presbyterian_o go_v a_o middle_a way_n they_o stand_v not_o on_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whether_o a_o congregation_n shall_v be_v call_v a_o church_n or_o only_o the_o combination_n of_o more_o congregation_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n they_o find_v the_o word_n use_v both_o way_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o word_n itself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v any_o convention_n civil_a or_o religious_a as_o 1_o cor._n 1._o 2._o all_o the_o christian_n in_o corinth_n with_o their_o officer_n be_v call_v the_o church_n and_o yet_o 1_o cor._n 14._o 34._o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o there_o be_v several_a meeting_n among_o they_o ordinary_o that_o may_v bear_v each_o of_o they_o that_o name_n of_o church_n when_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v that_o their_o woman_n shall_v speak_v in_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o must_v mean_v the_o church_n in_o corinth_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v that_o he_o will_v particular_o have_v mention_v their_o woman_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o he_o have_v not_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o corinth_n where_o they_o be_v like_a to_o usurp_v that_o authority_n the_o dr._n say_v p._n 235._o that_o it_o do_v not_o once_o fail_v that_o where_o church_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n they_o be_v the_o church_n of_o a_o province_n here_o it_o fail_v sect._n 5._o but_o leave_v the_o word_n let_v we_o understand_v the_o thing_n which_o i_o shall_v set_v down_o in_o a_o few_o assertion_n 1._o all_o visible_a christian_n be_v member_n of_o one_o great_a body_n whereof_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n to_o wit_n his_o universal_a church_n which_o if_o it_o can_v so_o meet_v together_o as_o to_o be_v teach_v and_o rule_v ordinary_o by_o the_o same_o officer_n there_o need_v be_v no_o distinction_n of_o church_n in_o the_o world._n and_o it_o be_v probable_a it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o gospel_n till_o the_o increase_n of_o believer_n make_v it_o needful_a to_o divide_v into_o several_a â—_z that_o may_v be_v ordinary_o teach_v and_o rule_v by_o their_o several_a officer_n 2._o the_o several_a company_n of_o believer_n with_o their_o several_a officer_n each_o of_o which_o in_o scripture-sence_n may_v be_v call_v a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v such_o as_o may_v common_o meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n for_o partake_v of_o god_n ordinance_n we_o read_v of_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v elder_n in_o every_o city_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sure_o then_o they_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o convenience_n of_o people_n live_v together_o that_o so_o they_o may_v usual_o meet_v together_o 3._o these_o single_a congregation_n be_v furnish_v with_o one_o or_o more_o pastor_n and_o elder_n have_v rule_v power_n within_o themselves_o for_o christ_n have_v give_v rule_v power_n to_o all_o the_o pastor_n and_o elder_n and_o not_o place_v it_o single_a in_o a_o diocesan_n bishop_n for_o at_o philippi_n phil._n 2._o 1._o all_o church-officer_n be_v divide_v into_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n a_o plurality_n of_o which_o be_v in_o that_o church_n though_o in_o one_o city_n where_o our_o brethren_n acknowledge_v that_o more_o diocesan_n than_o one_o can_v not_o be_v 4._o the_o church_n power_n in_o single_a congregation_n be_v not_o independent_a but_o be_v to_o be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o power_n of_o they_o associate_v together_o this_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o church_n in_o corinth_n be_v there_o also_o call_v a_o church_n if_o there_o be_v not_o divers_a religious_a assembly_n ordinary_o they_o can_v not_o be_v call_v church_n if_o they_o be_v not_o associate_v they_o can_v not_o be_v call_v a_o church_n and_o wherein_o they_o can_v be_v associate_n except_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o government_n be_v not_o easy_a to_o guess_v 5._o the_o association_n of_o church_n for_o government_n may_v be_v divers_a as_o their_o convenience_n of_o meet_v together_o for_o that_o end_n give_v they_o opportunity_n hence_o particular_a assembly_n lesser_a and_o great_a association_n have_v their_o congregational_a classical_a provincial_a and_o national_a presbytery_n or_o assembly_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n the_o lesser_a in_o subordination_n to_o the_o great_a and_o if_o ecumenical_a synod_n can_v as_o convenient_o and_o due_o assemble_v all_o the_o rest_n shall_v be_v subordinate_a to_o they_o see_v every_o one_o of_o they_o shall_v
gift_n and_o do_v not_o cross_v christ_n institution_n whatever_o inconvenience_n may_v be_v in_o they_o 3._o nor_o do_v we_o deny_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o a_o presidency_n among_o presbyter_n in_o the_o person_n of_o one_o of_o they_o nature_n make_v it_o necessary_a that_o one_o shall_v preside_v in_o a_o meeting_n to_o shun_v confusion_n and_o christ_n have_v not_o institute_v the_o duration_n of_o one_o man_n presidency_n whether_o for_o one_o meeting_n for_o a_o month_n or_o year_n or_o during_o his_o life_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n may_v determine_v in_o that_o yet_o we_o must_v add_v that_o the_o perpetuate_n of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o make_v a_o moderator_n constant_a have_v be_v of_o old_a and_o late_a the_o mean_n of_o bring_v in_o a_o lordly_a prelacy_n and_o corruption_n of_o ambitious_a man_n be_v so_o apt_a to_o improve_v it_o that_o way_n so_o that_o the_o papal_a chair_n have_v arisen_a from_o this_o low_a and_o blameless_a foundation_n we_o think_v it_o high_o inconvenient_a 4._o neither_o do_v we_o deny_v that_o among_o minister_n the_o wise_a grave_a and_o man_n of_o more_o holiness_n and_o experience_n shall_v by_o their_o reason_n prevail_v over_o those_o that_o be_v not_o so_o well_o qualify_v it_o be_v superiority_n of_o power_n that_o be_v in_o question_n between_o we_o and_o our_o brethren_n yea_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o some_o of_o opinion_n for_o parity_n of_o power_n have_v overbear_v their_o brethren_n through_o their_o loftiness_n of_o spirit_n a_o episcopal_a temper_n may_v be_v in_o a_o presbyterian_a it_o be_v not_o man_n corruption_n but_o their_o principle_n that_o our_o debate_n be_v about_o 5._o we_o deny_v not_o but_o the_o name_n bishop_n that_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v common_a to_o all_o elders_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o moderator_n who_o also_o be_v call_v primus_fw-la presbyter_n and_o that_o this_o priority_n for_o as_o small_a as_o it_o be_v be_v too_o much_o affect_v and_o take_v notice_n of_o even_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n diotrephes_n who_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jo._n 3._o 9_o i_o e._n affect_a to_o be_v primus_fw-la presbyter_n have_v a_o great_a mind_n to_o that_o dignity_n but_o this_o be_v when_o â—ew_a of_o the_o apostle_n be_v now_o alive_a it_o be_v neither_o the_o presidency_n nor_o the_o precedency_n that_o we_o debate_v about_o but_o the_o imparity_n of_o church-power_n or_o authority_n 6._o we_o deny_v not_o that_o prelatical_a usurpation_n obtain_v in_o some_o place_n and_o be_v snatch_v at_o in_o other_o place_n while_o yet_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o parity_n among_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o most_o place_n retain_v 7._o though_o we_o deny_v that_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n prevail_v in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n or_o that_o it_o be_v general_a in_o the_o four_o century_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o enter_v the_o list_n with_o our_o brethren_n in_o this_o debate_n about_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a antiquity_n of_o church-government_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o man_n authority_n but_o divine_a institution_n that_o we_o be_v determiend_n by_o and_o lay_v the_o stress_n of_o our_o cause_n upon_o and_o will_v admit_v of_o no_o absolute_a rule_n of_o judge_v in_o this_o controversy_n but_o the_o scripture_n sect._n 3_o it_o may_v have_v be_v expect_v that_o the_o dr._n when_o he_o will_v charge_v we_o with_o so_o great_a blame_n as_o he_o do_v in_o not_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o prelate_n shall_v have_v prove_v the_o divine_a institution_n or_o at_o least_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o that_o office_n and_o answer_v the_o argument_n that_o our_o writer_n bring_v against_o it_o this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o satisfy_v man_n conscience_n but_o the_o dr._n be_v please_v to_o take_v a_o easy_a though_o not_o so_o persuasive_a a_o way_n to_o wit_n to_o refute_v mr._n b_n assertion_n about_o episcopacy_n and_o to_o prove_v some_o thing_n that_o be_v short_a of_o the_o main_a thing_n that_o be_v in_o question_n as_o i_o hope_v shall_v appear_v in_o our_o progress_n and_o i_o have_v often_o observe_v that_o the_o confidence_n of_o our_o brethren_n assertion_n in_o this_o controversy_n be_v too_o big_a for_o the_o strength_n and_o concludency_n of_o their_o argument_n sect._n 4._o it_o will_v contribute_v to_o our_o clear_a and_o sure_o procedure_v in_o this_o controversy_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n and_o inconsistency_n that_o be_v among_o our_o prelatical_a brethren_n about_o the_o episcopacy_n that_o they_o assert_v and_o the_o foundation_n on_o which_o they_o build_v it_o as_o to_o the_o thing_n some_o of_o they_o do_v so_o restrain_v the_o power_n of_o bishop_n deny_v both_o sole_a ordination_n and_o sole_a jurisdiction_n to_o they_o that_o they_o make_v it_o little_a or_o no_o more_o but_o a_o presidency_n so_o the_o learned_a and_o pious_a usher_n who_o be_v follow_v by_o many_o of_o the_o more_o sober_a and_o learned_a of_o that_o party_n grotius_n also_o go_v this_o way_n de_fw-fr imper._n sum_fw-la potest_fw-la circa_fw-la sacra_fw-la p._n 337._o other_o allow_v they_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o exempt_v they_o from_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o censure_n of_o their_o brethren_n yet_o so_o as_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o rule_v by_o themselves_o but_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v to_o be_v their_o counsel_n our_o author_n iren._n p._n 309._o say_v that_o both_o jerom_n and_o ignatius_n agree_v that_o the_o counsel_n of_o presbyter_n be_v of_o divine_a institution_n other_o be_v for_o their_o monarchial_a power_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n neither_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v the_o counsel_n of_o the_o presbyter_n nor_o be_v liable_a to_o their_o censure_n so_o the_o generality_n of_o our_o high_a churchman_n some_o make_v the_o bishop_n the_o sole_a pastor_n of_o the_o diocese_n and_o all_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n to_o be_v but_o his_o curate_n other_o think_v the_o parochial_a pastor_n to_o be_v substitute_n or_o delegate_v to_o none_o but_o christ_n some_o think_v the_o bishop_n work_n be_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o administer_v sacrament_n in_o his_o own_o person_n and_o that_o this_o he_o shall_v be_v constant_o exercise_v in_o other_o that_o his_o work_n be_v to_o rule_v and_o that_o he_o need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o other_o work_n unless_o he_o please_v some_o allow_v the_o bishop_n a_o power_n of_o delegate_a his_o authority_n not_o of_o dispense_n the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n only_o but_o of_o government_n and_o discipline_n to_o other_o yea_o to_o layman_n that_o by_o they_o he_o may_v excommunicate_v and_o judge_v minister_n and_o people_n other_o think_v that_o he_o have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v so_o so_o i_o think_v that_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n to_o be_v employ_v in_o civil_a government_n other_o allow_v it_o some_o think_v a_o bishop_n shall_v be_v choose_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o real_o and_o not_o seem_o only_a as_o when_o the_o magistrate_n nominate_v the_o person_n to_o the_o chapter_n who_o yet_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o who_o they_o must_v proceed_v to_o a_o mock_v election_n other_o think_v those_o that_o come_v in_o this_o way_n to_o be_v none_o of_o christ_n bishop_n some_o own_o diocesan_n bishop_n who_o yet_o see_v no_o warrant_n for_o the_o hierarchy_n as_o it_o be_v state_v among_o we_o in_o metropolitan_o primate_fw-la archbishop_n dean_n archdeacon_n chancellor_n etc._n etc._n some_o hold_v the_o office_n of_o bishop_n to_o be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o presbyter_n other_o deny_v this_o many_o school_n man_n be_v on_o both_o side_n it_o be_v debate_v at_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o all_o these_o thing_n i_o observe_v very_o much_o confusion_n and_o want_v of_o a_o distinct_a idea_n of_o that_o office_n that_o be_v debate_v about_o in_o the_o write_n of_o our_o prelatical_a brethren_n sect._n 5._o there_o be_v as_o little_a agreement_n or_o distinctness_n among_o they_o about_o the_o foundation_n on_o which_o the_o office_n of_o a_o diocesan_n bishop_n stand_v some_o of_o they_o be_v for_o iâ—s_n divine_a right_n as_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n but_o this_o plea_n they_o find_v so_o hard_o to_o be_v manage_v and_o to_o have_v so_o ill_a success_n and_o to_o be_v so_o little_a the_o way_n to_o preferment_n as_o derogate_a from_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o magistrate_n that_o most_o have_v lay_v it_o aside_o other_o that_o it_o be_v of_o apostolic_a institution_n be_v not_o command_v by_o christ_n but_o prudent_o settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n other_o that_o it_o be_v juris_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la bring_v in_o by_o the_o primitive_a church_n afâ—er_v the_o decease_n of_o all_o the_o
part_v with_o the_o patrimony_n of_o this_o text_n then_o with_o their_o title_n grandeur_n and_o revenue_n sect._n 9_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o several_a branch_n mention_v before_o for_o our_o adversary_n can_v produce_v no_o hint_n of_o any_o such_o distinction_n in_o scripture_n and_o we_o can_v show_v a_o identity_n in_o they_o and_o first_o for_o the_o name_n it_o be_v clear_a from_o act._n 20._o 28._o where_o the_o apostle_n call_v all_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n bishop_n it_o be_v a_o groundless_a fancy_n of_o some_o that_o these_o elder_n be_v the_o diocesan_n bishop_n of_o asia_n for_o this_o be_v say_v without_o any_o show_n of_o proof_n to_o serve_v a_o turn_n beside_o that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n not_o church_n as_o even_o in_o the_o prelatical_a style_n diocesan_n district_v shall_v be_v call_v and_o it_o be_v call_v the_o flock_n not_o flock_n and_o the_o church_n of_o god_n not_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o they_o be_v to_o take_v heed_n to_o and_o the_o haste_n that_o the_o apostle_n then_o be_v in_o consider_v the_o short_a time_n and_o long_a journey_n that_o he_o have_v before_o he_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o his_o expect_v such_o a_o assembly_n from_o so_o remote_a part_n this_o identity_n of_o name_n be_v also_o clear_a from_o phil._n 1._o 1._o for_o no_o reason_n can_v be_v assign_v why_o deacon_n shall_v be_v mention_v as_o concern_v in_o what_o be_v write_v in_o that_o epistle_n and_o not_o presbyter_n also_o it_o be_v most_o clear_a tit._n 1._o 5._o with_o 7._o where_n show_v how_o elder_n must_v be_v qualify_v a_o reason_n be_v give_v why_o they_o must_v have_v such_o qualification_n for_o a_o bâ—shop_n must_v be_v blameless_a if_o they_o be_v not_o one_o this_o reason_n shall_v have_v neither_o force_n nor_o sense_n which_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o aver_v it_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n reason_v sect._n 10._o in_o the_o next_o place_n scripture_n make_v no_o distinction_n between_o the_o office_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n many_o of_o our_o brethren_n deny_v a_o distinction_n of_o office_n betwixt_o they_o how_o consistent_o with_o their_o other_o principle_n i_o inquire_v not_o and_o they_o that_o assert_v such_o a_o distinction_n can_v show_v the_o least_o foot-step_n of_o it_o from_o scripture_n three_o for_o their_o power_n if_o bishop_n ordain_v so_o do_v presbyter_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 14._o if_o any_o allege_v that_o the_o ordainer_n of_o timothy_n be_v diocesan_n bishop_n they_o must_v prove_v it_o if_o bishop_n have_v rule_v over_o the_o people_n be_v over_o they_o so_o be_v presbyter_n 1_o thes._n 5._o 12._o heb._n 13._o 17._o for_o none_o question_v but_o presbyter_n be_v they_o who_o main_o labour_v among_o the_o people_n admonish_v they_o and_o watch_v for_o their_o soul_n i_o be_o sure_a this_o be_v not_o the_o work_n that_o our_o bishop_n be_v exercise_v in_o and_o the_o same_o person_n in_o both_o place_n be_v the_o people_n ruler_n and_o be_v over_o they_o four_o their_o work_n be_v the_o same_o as_o be_v clear_a both_o from_o the_o place_n last_o cite_v and_o act._n 20._o 28._o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2._o where_o take_v heed_n to_o feed_v and_o over-seeing_a in_o the_o greek_a act_v the_o part_n of_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v make_v the_o work_n of_o all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n 5._o the_o same_o qualification_n be_v require_v in_o all_o the_o guide_v of_o the_o church_n without_o any_o distinction_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 2._o tit._n 1._o 5._o and_o the_o qualification_n of_o deacon_n they_o be_v a_o distinct_a sort_n of_o officer_n in_o the_o church_n be_v set_v down_o by_o themselves_o 1_o tim._n 3._o 8._o six_o for_o obedience_n reverence_n maintenance_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o concern_v a_o bishop_n as_o distinct_a from_o a_o presbyter_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o hint_n in_o scripture_n from_o which_o any_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v gather_v a_o man_n must_v then_o put_v force_n upon_o his_o reason_n or_o be_v strange_o swaâ—ed_v by_o prejudice_n who_o can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o there_o be_v a_o ordinary_a officer_n mention_v or_o allow_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o be_v above_o the_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n or_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o they_o sect._n 11._o argument_n three_o the_o apostle_n do_v thrice_o set_v down_o a_o list_n of_o the_o several_a officer_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n without_o mention_v a_o diocesan_n bishop_n or_o any_o officer_n to_o which_o this_o office_n can_v be_v rational_o reduce_v ergo_fw-la no_o such_o officer_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n the_o consequence_n i_o prove_v first_o because_o this_o shall_v have_v be_v a_o defect_n not_o imputable_a to_o the_o apostle_n infallible_o guide_v by_o the_o spirit_n to_o teach_v we_o design_o the_o several_a church-officer_n appoint_v by_o christ_n and_o not_o tell_v we_o of_o they_o all_o let_v our_o brethren_n if_o they_o can_v give_v we_o a_o instance_n of_o a_o defectiveness_n in_o any_o scriptureinstruction_n of_o this_o moment_n that_o can_v be_v parallel_v with_o this_o second_o the_o consequence_n can_v yet_o less_o be_v question_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o not_o only_o a_o officer_n be_v leave_v out_o and_o the_o church_n leave_v without_o a_o hint_n concern_v he_o but_o the_o chief_a ordinary_a officer_n in_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v make_v the_o great_a figure_n in_o the_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o on_o who_o management_n the_o weighty_a affair_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v depend_v he_o who_o can_v believe_v this_o his_o judgement_n must_v be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o so_o strong_a a_o bias_n that_o i_o know_v not_o what_o will_v be_v too_o hard_a for_o he_o to_o swallow_n the_o antithesis_fw-la i_o prove_v out_o of_o 1_o cor._n 12._o 28._o eph._n 4._o 11._o rom._n 12._o 6_o 7_o 8._o not_o any_o of_o these_o office_n agree_v to_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n some_o say_v they_o be_v reducible_a to_o apostle_n with_o what_o face_n can_v wise_a man_n allege_v this_o be_v not_o the_o office_n of_o a_o apostle_n extraordinary_a and_o temporary_a appoint_v for_o the_o first_o disperse_v the_o gospel_n and_o plant_v church_n and_o beside_o every_o apostle_n be_v a_o universal_a officer_n diocesan_n have_v their_o limit_v charge_n some_o allege_v they_o be_v reducible_a to_o apostle_n not_o as_o be_v absolute_o such_o but_o because_o they_o have_v power_n over_o inferior_a minister_n as_o the_o apostle_n have_v but_o these_o man_n shall_v prove_v that_o christ_n institute_v such_o a_o office_n or_o that_o the_o apostle_n mean_v not_o only_o extraordinary_a apostle_n but_o these_o semi-apostle_n as_o ordinary_a officer_n to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n second_o they_o shall_v prove_v that_o christ_n institute_a apostle_n do_v warrant_v the_o church_n to_o set_v up_o a_o office_n make_v up_o of_o as_o much_o of_o the_o apostle_n office_n as_o shall_v be_v afterward_o think_v convenient_a what_o may_v not_o man_n devise_v in_o the_o church_n that_o take_v on_o they_o thus_o to_o add_v to_o or_o diminish_v from_o christ_n institution_n and_o thus_o to_o wrest_v scripture_n to_o make_v it_o comply_v with_o their_o fancy_n and_o interest_n sect._n 12._o other_o make_v the_o doctor_n or_o teacher_n eph._n 4._o 11._o to_o be_v the_o bishop_n and_o this_o with_o as_o little_a ground_n as_o the_o former_a though_o some_o learned_a man_n have_v so_o dream_v as_o estius_n and_o doctor_n hammon_n grotius_n think_v metropolitan_n also_o be_v here_o mean_v but_o the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o fancy_n will_v appear_v first_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o they_o be_v name_v after_o the_o pastor_n or_o presbyter_n which_o be_v a_o indecency_n unsuitable_a to_o the_o apostle_n exactness_n if_o my_o lord_n bishop_n weâ—e_v here_o mean_v i_o find_v many_o interpreter_n argue_v that_o prophet_n be_v the_o next_o in_o dignity_n to_o apostle_n and_o be_v extraordinary_a officer_n because_o they_o be_v name_v always_o next_o after_o the_o apostle_n which_o argument_n will_v as_o well_o hold_v here_o second_o the_o work_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o we_o speak_v of_o which_o discriminate_v he_o from_o the_o presbyter_n be_v not_o to_o teach_v but_o to_o rule_v therefore_o other_o as_o calvin_n by_o teacher_n understand_v he_o that_o educate_v minister_n and_o instruct_v they_o and_o other_o in_o the_o truth_n and_o defend_v it_o against_o heresy_n such_o as_o be_v divinity_n professor_n in_o university_n other_o understand_v catechist_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o can_v with_o any_o kind_n of_o congruity_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n who_o be_v least_o employ_v in_o teach_v of_o any_o part_n of_o churchwork_a some_o find_v the_o diocesan_n bishop_n under_o the_o name_n of_o help_n 1_o
cor._n 12._o 28._o as_o grotius_n and_o hammond_n both_o of_o they_o also_o make_v he_o to_o be_v mean_v by_o government_n and_o the_o same_o two_o author_n in_o the_o same_o verse_n by_o teacher_n understand_v the_o same_o officer_n they_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o find_v he_o somewhere_o but_o this_o very_a uncertainty_n where_o to_o fix_v he_o be_v a_o token_n that_o he_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v be_v it_o imaginable_a that_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o list_n of_o church-officer_n set_v down_o in_o so_o few_o word_n will_v use_v such_o repetition_n when_o so_o learned_a man_n be_v put_v to_o such_o shift_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n the_o cause_n be_v so_o weak_a that_o it_o afford_v no_o better_a reason_n to_o defend_v it_o by_o that_o they_o be_v not_o mean_v by_o teacher_n i_o have_v already_o show_v neither_o be_v they_o mean_v by_o help_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v grotius_n significat_fw-la curam_fw-la rei_fw-la alicujus_fw-la gerere_fw-la this_o be_v say_v without_o book_n be_v it_o speak_v with_o due_a respect_n to_o that_o great_a critic_n i_o find_v author_n cite_v for_o its_o signify_v to_o take_v hold_n undertake_v uphold_v help_v correct_v but_o none_o for_o its_o signify_v to_o take_v charge_n of_o a_o thing_n the_o place_n he_o refer_v to_o luk._n 1._o 54._o can_v bear_v no_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n so_o well_o as_o that_o of_o help_v and_o among_o all_o critic_n and_o other_o interpreter_n he_o can_v produce_v one_o that_o so_o expound_v the_o word_n either_o here_o or_o in_o that_o place_n but_o man_n will_v say_v any_o thing_n to_o serve_v a_o turn_n neither_o can_v the_o diocesan_n be_v mean_v by_o government_n not_o only_o because_o they_o be_v among_o the_o last_o and_o so_o the_o most_o inferior_a of_o church-officer_n but_o also_o because_o our_o brethren_n will_v not_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v only_o rule_v and_o not_o teach_v though_o it_o be_v too_o much_o their_o practice_n yet_o they_o will_v not_o aver_v this_o to_o be_v according_a to_o institution_n as_o this_o officer_n must_v do_v he_o be_v a_o distinct_a officer_n from_o the_o teacher_n i_o conclude_v if_o the_o apostle_n have_v intend_v to_o set_v forth_o to_o we_o such_o a_o eminent_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n we_o may_v have_v expect_v he_o shall_v have_v if_o not_o clear_o yet_o to_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o a_o inquisitive_a mind_n set_v he_o down_o in_o some_o of_o these_o catâ—logues_n which_o be_v not_o do_v sect._n 13._o argument_n four_o the_o power_n that_o we_o read_v of_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v never_o exercise_v by_o any_o ordinary_a officer_n alone_o but_o by_o the_o church-guide_n in_o common_a ergo_fw-la there_o be_v no_o diocesan_n bishop_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o if_o we_o have_v no_o warrant_n there_o our_o scruple_v to_o own_o such_o a_o one_o be_v not_o unreasonable_a that_o church-power_n be_v so_o exercise_v i_o prove_v by_o instance_n leave_v to_o our_o brethren_n if_o they_o can_v to_o bring_v instance_n to_o the_o contrary_n first_o ordination_n be_v perform_v by_o presbyter_n in_o common_a 1_o tim._n 4._o 14._o it_o be_v a_o groundless_a notion_n that_o some_o man_n of_o great_a name_n and_o worth_n have_v on_o this_o place_n that_o presbytery_n be_v mean_v of_o the_o office_n for_o both_o it_o be_v a_o harsh_a phrase_n the_o hand_n of_o the_o office_n and_o further_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v often_o use_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n yet_o be_v never_o use_v for_o the_o office_n but_o for_o the_o college_n of_o presbyter_n the_o office_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v camerarius_fw-la other_o say_v that_o by_o the_o presbytery_n here_o be_v mean_v the_o company_n of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v call_v presbyter_n this_o can_v be_v for_o the_o apostle_n ascribe_v to_o himself_o a_o special_a concern_v above_o other_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o timothy_n 2_o tim._n 1._o 6._o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v if_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n equal_a in_o authority_n with_o himself_o have_v concur_v but_o may_v well_o do_v it_o when_o he_o as_o chief_a and_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n as_o subordinate_a do_v join_v in_o this_o action_n for_o it_o be_v the_o observation_n of_o camerarius_fw-la on_o this_o text_n the_o apostle_n do_v not_o use_v their_o extraordinary_a power_n often_o but_o when_o the_o church_n be_v constitute_v act_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o there_o be_v good_a reason_n for_o this_o to_o wit_n both_o that_o the_o church-guide_n may_v know_v that_o apostolic_a power_n be_v not_o always_o to_o continue_v among_o they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v learn_v the_o way_n of_o church-administrations_a which_o they_o behove_v to_o exercise_v by_o themselves_o when_o the_o apostle_n be_v go_v sect._n 14._o another_o instance_n be_v in_o excommunication_n which_o the_o apostle_n injoin_v the_o ordinary_a elders_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n to_o exercise_v against_o the_o incestuous_a man_n he_o direct_v his_o injunction_n not_o to_o a_o single_a bishop_n but_o to_o a_o company_n of_o man_n 1_o cor._n 5._o that_o they_o be_v gather_v together_o shall_v deliver_v he_o to_o satan_n vers_fw-la 4_o 5._o that_o they_o shall_v purge_v out_o that_o old_a leaven_n vers_fw-la 7._o that_o it_o be_v their_o part_n not_o a_o single_a person_n part_n to_o judge_v the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n vers_fw-la 12._o that_o they_o shall_v put_v away_o the_o wicked_a person_n vers_fw-la 13._o and_o speak_v of_o this_o sentence_n 2_o cor._n 2._o 6._o he_o express_o say_v it_o be_v do_v by_o many_o and_o ascribe_v the_o power_n of_o forgive_a i._n e._n absolve_v from_o the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n to_o they_o not_o to_o one_o man._n what_o ever_o different_a thought_n man_n may_v have_v about_o this_o deliver_n to_o satan_n or_o about_o the_o apostle_n interest_n in_o this_o action_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o here_o be_v church-power_n adjudge_v which_o imply_v authority_n exercise_v by_o a_o community_n a_o three_o instance_n of_o this_o be_v 2_o thes._n 3._o 14._o where_o a_o community_n not_o a_o single_a person_n be_v command_v to_o note_n they_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o paul_n admonition_n in_o his_o epistle_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o some_o take_v it_o of_o note_v the_o disobedient_a person_n in_o a_o epistle_n that_o they_o shall_v write_v to_o paul_n for_o first_o the_o emphatic_a particle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d put_v before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d denote_v that_o epistle_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o apostle_n now_o write_v not_o a_o epistle_n that_o they_o shall_v write_v second_o the_o greek_a word_n will_v not_o bear_v that_o signification_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o use_v be_v note_n or_o set_v a_o mark_n on_o he_o to_o signify_v or_o give_v notice_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o word_n have_v sure_o be_v use_v if_o the_o apostle_n have_v intend_v that_o they_o shall_v give_v notice_n to_o he_o by_o a_o epistle_n of_o the_o disobedient_a three_o he_o tell_v they_o what_o shall_v follow_v on_o this_o note_n set_v on_o the_o man_n and_o how_o they_o shall_v carry_v towards_o he_o when_o thus_o note_a to_o wit_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o company_n with_o he_o this_o will_v not_o follow_v on_o their_o write_n about_o he_o to_o the_o apostle_n while_o no_o sentence_n be_v as_o yet_o pass_v against_o he_o but_o may_v rational_o follow_v upon_o their_o set_v the_o ignominious_a mark_n of_o excommunication_n upon_o he_o if_o then_o church-discipline_n in_o the_o apostolic_a and_o best_a time_n of_o the_o church_n and_o especial_o while_o the_o apostle_n be_v yet_o alive_a may_v have_v exercise_v it_o by_o themselves_o or_o their_o delegate_n the_o evangelist_n be_v yet_o exercise_v usual_o in_o common_a and_o not_o by_o a_o single_a bishop_n we_o have_v cause_n to_o scruple_n the_o own_n of_o such_o a_o officer_n in_o the_o church_n sect._n 15._o other_o argument_n from_o scripture_n may_v be_v bring_v but_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o insist_v on_o they_o have_v maintain_v some_o of_o they_o against_o this_o learned_a author_n in_o my_o animadversion_n on_o his_o irenicum_fw-la wherefore_o i_o shall_v only_o add_v a_o five_o argument_n as_o a_o ground_n of_o our_o scruple_n from_o some_o testimony_n of_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o succeed_v to_o the_o apostle_n this_o may_v the_o more_o heighten_v our_o scruple_n that_o our_o brethren_n lay_v the_o stress_n of_o their_o cause_n on_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o can_v find_v there_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o a_o diocesan_n bishop_n but_o much_o to_o the_o contrary_a they_o ought_v not_o to_o blame_v we_o if_o we_o can_v with_o
in_o both_o i_o think_v the_o substance_n of_o our_o english_a episcopacy_n be_v that_o one_o man_n have_v sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o church-officer_n and_o member_n in_o many_o congregation_n if_o he_o will_v show_v we_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n let_v he_o rejoice_v in_o his_o argument_n from_o antiquity_n 2._o the_o antiquity_n that_o the_o dr._n here_o pretend_v to_o be_v far_o short_a of_o that_o which_o himself_o and_o other_o do_v boast_v of_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o confidence_n some_o of_o they_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o clear_a deduction_n that_o they_o can_v make_v of_o it_o down_o from_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o age_n without_o interruption_n some_o make_v it_o of_o more_o than_o 1500_o year_n stand_v but_o the_o dr._n here_o be_v not_o please_v to_o pretend_v to_o that_o cyprian_n live_v in_o the_o three_o century_n athanasius_n in_o the_o four_o augustine_n and_o theodoret_n in_o the_o five_o and_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a degeneracy_n in_o church-discipline_n and_o government_n by_o that_o time_n yet_o that_o episcopacy_n be_v arrive_v at_o that_o height_n that_o be_v now_o in_o england_n even_o at_o that_o time_n we_o deny_v sect._n 2._o to_o prove_v what_o he_o have_v undertake_v he_o lay_v down_o two_o observation_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o inviolable_a rule_n among_o they_o that_o but_o one_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v in_o one_o church_n i_o be_o little_o concern_v in_o this_o though_o i_o see_v no_o rule_n for_o it_o except_o a_o canon_n of_o council_n cabilonens_fw-la which_o be_v but_o provincial_n and_o very_o late_o under_o pope_n eugenius_n about_o ann._n 654_o yet_o i_o think_v it_o be_v general_o and_o rational_o practise_v for_o take_v a_o bishop_n for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d among_o the_o presbyter_n which_o i_o affirm_v to_o have_v be_v the_o dialect_n of_o those_o time_n what_o need_v more_o bishop_n than_o one_o see_v all_o the_o presbyter_n of_o one_o city_n may_v convenient_o meet_v ordinary_o for_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n when_o mr._n b._n prove_v the_o contrary_a he_o take_v bishop_n in_o the_o apostle_n sense_n and_o then_o i_o affirm_v with_o he_o that_o there_o be_v more_o bishop_n in_o one_o city_n that_o every_o assembly_n for_o worship_n have_v one_o if_o not_o more_o the_o dr_n argument_n that_o he_o seem_v to_o glory_n in_o p._n 246._o be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o be_v that_o if_o more_o bishop_n than_o one_o can_v be_v in_o a_o city_n the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o novatian_n may_v have_v be_v prevent_v this_o be_v either_o a_o great_a mistake_n or_o somewhat_o else_o for_o take_v bishop_n for_o moderator_n of_o presbytery_n the_o bare_a set_v up_o of_o two_o presbytery_n and_o two_o moderator_n can_v not_o have_v prevent_v these_o schism_n and_o if_o the_o church_n have_v find_v it_o convenient_a to_o divide_v they_o retain_v the_o same_o principle_n of_o faith_n and_o about_o church-order_n and_o discipline_n there_o have_v be_v no_o schism_n it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o these_o schism_n be_v mere_o about_o the_o plurality_n of_o bishop_n in_o a_o city_n the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n have_v its_o rise_n at_o carthage_n from_o the_o ambition_n of_o donatus_n who_o oppose_v the_o election_n of_o cecilianus_n the_o pretence_n be_v that_o he_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o a_o proditor_n and_o that_o he_o have_v admit_v another_o proditor_n to_o ecclesiastical_a office_n cecilianus_n be_v try_v and_o acquit_v both_o by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o church_n in_o several_a council_n donatus_n and_o his_o party_n set_v up_o another_o church_n a_o eldership_n and_o people_n in_o opposition_n to_o cecilianus_n disclaim_v the_o discipline_n of_o cecilianus_n and_o his_o party_n in_o admit_v the_o lapse_v upon_o repentance_n and_o admit_v the_o wicked_a as_o they_o allege_v to_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o schism_n lie_v in_o this_o that_o they_o set_v up_o another_o churchway_n and_o order_n and_o consequential_o to_o that_o set_v up_o another_o bishop_n and_o presbytery_n not_o beside_o but_o in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o be_v before_o and_o that_o without_o sufficient_a reason_n upon_o the_o very_a like_o occasion_n do_v novatus_n separate_v from_o cornelius_n bishop_n at_o rome_n and_o set_v up_o a_o new_a church_n on_o the_o foresay_a ground_n cyprian_a indeed_o condemn_v novatus_n and_o nullifi_v his_o church-power_n because_o post_fw-la primum_fw-la secundus_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la but_o this_o be_v still_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o set_v up_o another_o bishop_n or_o meet_v of_o presbyter_n under_o a_o precedent_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n or_o good_a cause_n for_o so_o do_v it_o be_v evident_a then_o that_o these_o schism_n be_v build_v on_o another_o foundation_n than_o what_o the_o dr._n suppose_v and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o have_v be_v prevent_v if_o forty_o bishop_n have_v be_v allow_v in_o a_o city_n as_o long_o as_o donatus_n and_o novatus_n retain_v their_o principle_n they_o will_v have_v separate_v from_o all_o bishop_n and_o church_n that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o way_n all_o that_o follow_v in_o this_o his_o first_o observation_n be_v easy_o answer_v in_o one_o word_n to_o wit_n that_o all_o these_o citation_n prove_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o where_o a_o church_n be_v settle_v and_o sufficient_o furnish_v whether_o you_o take_v it_o for_o a_o single_a congregation_n or_o more_o congregation_n associate_v for_o discipline_n with_o a_o precedent_n it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o any_o to_o disturb_v that_o unity_n by_o set_v up_o another_o church_n whether_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o sort_n mention_v sect._n 3_o his_o second_o observation_n be_v that_o in_o city_n and_o diocese_n which_o be_v under_o the_o care_n of_o one_o bishop_n there_o be_v several_a congregation_n and_o altar_n and_o distant_a place_n i_o contend_v not_o about_o the_o word_n diocese_n suppose_v that_o one_o precedent_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o presbyter_n with_o these_o presbyter_n may_v have_v rule_v power_n over_o many_o particular_a church_n call_v that_o district_n by_o what_o name_n he_o will_v the_o matter_n be_v not_o great_a our_o question_n be_v not_o about_o the_o name_n but_o the_o power_n by_o which_o that_o district_n be_v rule_v whether_o it_o be_v in_o one_o man_n or_o in_o the_o body_n of_o presbyter_n but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o diocese_n which_o now_o signify_v a_o church_n division_n do_v in_o those_o day_n signify_v a_o civil_a division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n make_v by_o constantine_n the_o great_a who_o divide_v the_o hundred_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o 14_o dioceses_n where_o all_o africa_a be_v but_o one_o see_v for_o this_o heylin_n cosmogr_n lib._n 1_o p._n 54._o and_o it_o be_v as_o well_o know_v that_o diocese_n do_v often_o signify_v a_o parish_n or_o people_n of_o a_o parish_n neither_o do_v i_o contend_v about_o the_o word_n altar_n suppose_v the_o dr._n mean_v place_n where_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v both_o origen_n and_o arnobius_n affirm_v that_o 200_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o christian_n be_v blame_v by_o the_o heathen_n because_o they_o have_v no_o altar_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n be_v not_o use_v in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o three_o century_n and_o not_o then_o neither_o but_o figurative_o but_o the_o dr._n love_v to_o speak_v of_o ancient_a thing_n in_o his_o modern_a dialect_n borrow_v from_o the_o more_o corrupt_a time_n of_o the_o church_n sect._n 4._o for_o his_o observation_n itself_o i_o shall_v not_o contend_v about_o it_o though_o i_o think_v he_o will_v hardly_o answer_v what_o be_v say_v against_o it_o no_o evid_v for_o diocese_n p._n 15._o for_o it_o make_v nothing_o against_o what_o i_o hold_v unless_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o bishop_n have_v the_o sole_a power_n or_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o the_o presbyter_n in_o that_o district_n which_o he_o call_v a_o diocese_n what_o he_o say_v that_o seem_v to_o be_v argumentative_a to_o this_o purpose_n i_o shall_v mind_n and_o no_o more_o the_o multitude_n and_o distance_n of_o place_n that_o he_o instance_v though_o all_o be_v true_a the_o contrary_a of_o which_o the_o forecited_a author_n make_v appear_v will_v not_o prove_v superiority_n of_o power_n in_o one_o man_n neither_o augustine_n care_n for_o neighbour_a place_n that_o want_v minister_n either_o to_o provide_v minister_n for_o they_o or_o to_o baptise_v they_o or_o do_v other_o church_n act_v for_o they_o in_o their_o need_n this_o prove_v neither_o extension_n nor_o solitude_n of_o power_n far_o less_o do_v cyprian_n name_a provincia_n nostra_fw-la in_o which_o be_v many_o bishop_n prove_v he_o to_o have_v be_v a_o metropolitan_a the_o empire_n be_v
contain_v in_o express_a word_n the_o papist_n be_v dull_a if_o they_o can_v out_o of_o this_o principle_n hammer_v out_o a_o pope_n as_o well_o as_o the_o doctor_n can_v frame_v a_o bishop_n or_o archbishop_n this_o inference_n as_o thus_o loose_o set_v down_o be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v admit_v because_o christ_n have_v not_o provide_v for_o the_o unity_n and_o preservation_n of_o his_o church_n by_o leave_v it_o to_o man_n will_n or_o whole_o to_o their_o reason_n either_o but_o by_o his_o own_o institution_n to_o be_v wise_o manage_v by_o the_o officer_n that_o he_o have_v appoint_v in_o his_o house_n unity_n be_v then_o to_o be_v preserve_v division_n and_o heresy_n to_o be_v prevent_v by_o the_o painful_a and_o faithful_a preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n by_o christ_n minister_n in_o their_o several_a particular_a charge_n by_o private_a and_o public_a instruction_n and_o admonition_n by_o their_o joint_a concurrence_n in_o censure_v and_o draw_v out_o the_o sword_n of_o discipline_n against_o stubborn_a offender_n these_o be_v christ_n institution_n and_o will_v be_v effectual_a when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o bless_v they_o and_o this_o blessing_n we_o be_v to_o expect_v on_o his_o own_o appoint_a mean_n not_o on_o man_n device_n but_o we_o deny_v that_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v preserve_v in_o any_o way_n that_o man_n in_o their_o wisdom_n think_v fit_a and_o particular_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v preserve_v by_o set_v up_o arch-bishop_n and_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n these_o being_n none_o of_o christ_n mean_n appoint_v for_o that_o end_n it_o be_v often_o see_v that_o mean_v thus_o devise_v of_o man_n by_o cross_v of_o christ_n institution_n either_o fail_n of_o their_o end_n or_o by_o mend_v one_o evil_a make_v a_o worse_o peace_n and_o unity_n be_v sometimes_o and_o in_o the_o case_n in_o hand_n procure_v to_o the_o church_n with_o the_o bear_n down_o of_o piety_n and_o shut_v out_o of_o purity_n sect._n 5._o i_o dislike_v one_o particle_n of_o that_o definition_n that_o he_o give_v of_o the_o national_a church_n of_o england_n diffusive_a p._n 299._o to_o wit_n he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o nation_n consist_v of_o pastor_n and_o people_n agree_v in_o that_o faith_n government_n and_o worship_n which_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n have_v he_o put_v the_o word_n of_o god_n instead_o of_o the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n i_o shall_v have_v full_o assent_v to_o this_o description_n but_o against_o that_o particle_n i_o have_v two_o exception_n 1._o the_o civil_a law_n be_v accidental_a to_o the_o church_n and_o be_v neither_o a_o constituent_a part_n of_o its_o essence_n nor_o a_o necessary_a adjunct_n of_o it_o the_o church_n have_v be_v without_o it_o and_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o say_v that_o if_o the_o law_n be_v take_v away_o the_o church_n be_v unchurch_v for_o that_o 2._o this_o make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n a_o variable_a and_o mutable_a thing_n as_o the_o law_n of_o man_n be_v for_o if_o presbytery_n if_o anabaptism_n if_o independency_n popery_n socinianism_n and_o what_o sort_n of_o religion_n you_o can_v name_n either_o as_o to_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o government_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n they_o that_o be_v of_o that_o way_n shall_v then_o be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o be_v not_o only_o absurd_a but_o a_o dangerous_a notion_n in_o such_o a_o critical_a time_n as_o this_o i_o hope_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o design_n a_o fair_a retreat_n by_o this_o if_o popery_n which_o god_n forbid_v shall_v come_v to_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n the_o papist_n be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o the_o tie_v that_o man_n be_v under_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o theâ—r_a oath_n and_o subscription_n shall_v oblige_v they_o to_o be_v papist_n and_o all_o the_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n must_v turn_v with_o the_o law_n as_o the_o weathercock_n do_v with_o the_o wind_n this_o be_v like_a to_o be_v please_a doctrine_n to_o many_o but_o i_o perceive_v the_o doctor_n design_n by_o this_o fine_a new_a notion_n be_v to_o let_v man_n see_v how_o easy_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v distinguish_v from_o papist_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o dissenter_n on_o the_o other_o which_o make_v he_o wonder_v at_o they_o who_o can_v tell_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n if_o man_n wonder_v much_o before_o they_o may_v wonder_v far_o more_o now_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n when_o they_o see_v she_o paint_v in_o so_o changeable_a colour_n as_o that_o she_o may_v be_v one_o thing_n now_o and_o another_o next_o year_n and_o another_o the_o three_o year_n and_o so_o on_o the_o scripture_n place_v the_o moon_n under_o the_o church_n foot_n and_o the_o twelve_o star_n apostolic_a doctrine_n on_o her_o head_n as_o her_o cognizance_n and_o glory_n but_o the_o doctor_n have_v advance_v the_o moon_n to_o her_o head_n that_o she_o must_v be_v know_v by_o it_o what_o he_o will_v do_v with_o the_o twelve_o star_n i_o know_v not_o he_o be_v more_o favourable_a to_o the_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n they_o be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o their_o conformity_n or_o nonconformity_n to_o scripture_n not_o to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n but_o if_o papist_n or_o dissenter_n shall_v happen_v to_o get_v the_o law_n on_o their_o side_n what_o will_v that_o party_n be_v that_o be_v now_o the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o seem_v the_o doctor_n be_v fond_a of_o this_o notion_n for_o he_o have_v it_o up_o again_o p._n 300._o to_o the_o question_n how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v one_o national_a church_n he_o answer_v because_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n in_o parliament_n as_o other_o law_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v and_o be_v universal_o receive_v by_o all_o that_o obey_v these_o law_n and_o thus_o he_o clear_v our_o mist_n about_o the_o church_n of_o england_n he_o have_v debate_v much_o with_o mr._n b._n own_v a_o christian_a kingdom_n but_o not_o a_o national_a church_n but_o here_o he_o homologate_v all_o that_o mr._n b._n have_v say_v for_o the_o parliament_n own_v the_o faith_n make_v a_o christian_a kingdom_n but_o it_o be_v some_o other_o thing_n that_o make_v a_o national_a church_n to_o wit_n the_o collective_a body_n of_o all_o the_o congregation_n of_o a_o nation_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o government_n as_o it_o be_v hold_v forth_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god._n if_o the_o doctor_n say_v thiâ—_n leave_v room_n for_o every_o party_n to_o call_v themselves_o the_o church_n for_o all_o pretend_v to_o have_v the_o word_n on_o their_o side_n i_o answer_v this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o till_o the_o lord_n cure_v our_o division_n about_o truth_n and_o about_o his_o ordinance_n we_o be_v not_o like_a to_o come_v to_o a_o decision_n of_o that_o question_n who_o be_v the_o church_n for_o all_o congregation_n be_v part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o these_o that_o be_v near_a to_o the_o scripture_n rule_n be_v the_o true_a part_n of_o the_o church_n the_o apostle_n decide_v that_o controversy_n who_o be_v the_o circumcision_n the_o dialect_n of_o some_o in_o that_o time_n for_o who_o be_v the_o church_n not_o by_o the_o law_n of_o man_n but_o by_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n that_o they_o own_v phil._n 3._o 3_o the_o doctor_n have_v find_v out_o a_o new_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n that_o bâ—llarmine_n have_v not_o though_o he_o have_v more_o than_o enough_o to_o wit_n they_o that_o have_v the_o law_n on_o their_o side_n be_v the_o church_n sect._n 6._o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o representative_a church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o this_o church_n meet_v together_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n to_o consult_v and_o advise_v about_o matter_n of_o religion_n this_o be_v say_v not_o of_o the_o convocation_n at_o westminster_n but_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o convocation_n here_o i_o observe_v 1._o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n be_v so_o constitutive_a of_o a_o church_n to_o this_o author_n that_o without_o it_o there_o be_v neither_o diffusive_a nor_o representative_a church_n then_o what_o become_v of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o first_o 300_o year_n and_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n under_o the_o turk_n yea_o and_o of_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o france_n where_o their_o prince_n be_v not_o only_a christian_n but_o most_o christian_n and_o yet_o his_o law_n do_v not_o favour_v that_o church_n 2._o i_o have_v show_v before_o that_o the_o convocation_n can_v make_v no_o church_n national_a representative_a the_o presbyter_n and_o church_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v
so_o insufficient_o represent_v there_o 3._o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v how_o the_o consent_n of_o two_o convocation_n that_o never_o meet_v personal_o together_o can_v be_v call_v a_o church_n or_o national_a representative_a church_n i_o think_v a_o church_n have_v be_v a_o meâ—ting_n not_o a_o consent_n of_o man_n a_o personal_a concurrence_n in_o some_o religious_a act_n not_o a_o mental_a consent_n about_o they_o body_n be_v requisite_a to_o make_v a_o church_n as_o well_o as_o soul_n sect._n 7._o i_o pleâ—d_v not_o for_o mr._n b_n constitutive_a regent_n part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n though_o a_o oecumenick_n counsel_n if_o it_o can_v be_v have_v may_v better_o challenge_v that_o name_n than_o the_o pope_n and_o i_o think_v christ_n headship_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n dâ—th_v not_o answer_v to_o what_o be_v debate_v about_o to_o wit_n a_o visible_a power_n super-intending_a all_o the_o inferior_a church_n power_n on_o earth_n we_o own_o a_o catholic_n diffusive_a visible_a church_n but_o wish_v rather_o than_o hope_v for_o one_o representative_a for_o we_o be_v persuade_v the_o pope_n have_v no_o title_n to_o such_o a_o headship_n but_o the_o question_n between_o he_o and_o mr._n b._n be_v about_o a_o visible_a representative_a or_o regent_a head_n of_o the_o national_a church_n of_o england_n i_o have_v show_v that_o consent_n can_v stand_v in_o this_o room_n and_o therefore_o bring_v in_o the_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o presbyter_n summon_v by_o the_o king_n writ_n who_o conclusion_n must_v be_v enact_v by_o a_o parliament_n against_o this_o national_a head_n i_o object_n 1._o that_o it_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o represent_v the_o church_n of_o the_o nation_n of_o which_o before_o 2._o he_o seem_v above_o to_o make_v two_o such_o convocation_n and_o so_o there_o must_v either_o be_v two_o church_n of_o england_n or_o the_o one_o church_n of_o england_n must_v be_v biceps_fw-la and_o so_o a_o monster_n 3._o this_o consent_n or_o convocation_n call_v it_o what_o you_o will_v be_v not_o a_o regent_n head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o meddle_v only_o with_o make_v rule_n for_o government_n which_o be_v none_o of_o the_o church_n work_n she_o be_v only_o ministerial_o to_o execute_v christ_n law_n but_o do_v not_o govern_v by_o receive_v appeal_n censure_v the_o maleversation_n of_o inferior_a roll_a church_n inflict_v censure_n etc._n etc._n sect._n 8._o mr._n b._n ask_v whether_o the_o rule_n that_o unite_v the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v divine_a or_o humane_a the_o dr._n answer_v sect._n 22._o the_o church_n be_v found_v on_o a_o divine_a rule_n but_o require_v a_o conformity_n to_o the_o rule_n that_o she_o have_v appoint_v as_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god._n this_o i_o conceive_v be_v not_o to_o answer_v the_o question_n he_o shall_v have_v tell_v we_o in_o which_o of_o the_o two_o rule_n their_o unity_n lie_v we_o know_v that_o all_o church_n as_o well_o as_o these_o of_o new-england_n which_o he_o mention_v if_o the_o magistrate_n own_o they_o have_v civil_a privilege_n annex_v to_o church_n order_n but_o that_o be_v still_o wide_a from_o the_o question_n whether_o these_o order_n be_v divine_a or_o humane_a do_v the_o church_n or_o do_v the_o church_n of_o new-england_n make_v order_n for_o observe_v ceremony_n in_o god_n worship_n devise_v by_o man_n and_o place_v their_o unity_n in_o that_o it_o remain_v then_o still_o that_o if_o the_o national_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v make_v by_o divine_a rule_n that_o either_o be_v express_o or_o by_o consequence_n in_o scripture_n we_o be_v member_n of_o it_o and_o will_v in_o all_o these_o join_v with_o it_o but_o if_o they_o place_v their_o unity_n in_o observe_v rule_n that_o have_v no_o warrant_n from_o scripture_n if_o we_o can_v join_v with_o they_o in_o so_o do_v we_o do_v not_o separate_v from_o they_o but_o they_o in_o so_o far_o separate_v from_o we_o and_o from_o all_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o christ._n sect._n 9_o he_o maintain_v p._n 305._o against_o one_o of_o his_o opponent_n who_o have_v object_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v law_n about_o foederal_n rule_v teach_v sign_n and_o symbol_n etc._n etc._n that_o such_o a_o church_n have_v power_n to_o appoint_v rule_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o all_o settle_a church_n be_v for_o this_o i_o reply_v 1._o he_o do_v not_o answer_v to_o the_o objection_n i_o hope_v all_o rule_n for_o order_n and_o decency_n be_v not_o about_o foederal_n rite_n and_o teach_v symbol_n order_v the_o natural_a circumstance_n of_o worship_n comprehend_v the_o one_o but_o not_o the_o other_o 2._o it_o be_v false_a that_o all_o settle_a church_n appoint_v rule_n for_o such_o order_n and_o decency_n as_o consist_v in_o religious_a ceremony_n teach_v symbol_n and_o such_o like_a 3._o it_o be_v also_o false_a that_o all_o settle_a church_n appoint_v rule_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n even_o in_o the_o circumstantial_o of_o religion_n so_o as_o to_o exclude_v all_o from_o their_o privilege_n and_o to_o incite_v the_o magistrate_n to_o punish_v they_o who_o do_v not_o conform_v to_o these_o rule_n as_o he_o allege_v other_o church_n use_v to_o rule_v by_o hold_v forth_o light_a and_o persuasive_n not_o to_o impose_v with_o rigour_n and_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n nor_o do_v they_o concern_v the_o magistrate_n but_o where_o some_o notable_a violation_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n otherwise_o not_o to_o be_v restrain_v do_v require_v it_o 4._o it_o be_v a_o false_a supposition_n that_o our_o impose_v rule_n about_o ceremone_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n of_o that_o debate_n sect_n vi_o the_o people_n right_a of_o elect_v their_o pastor_n the_o last_o of_o these_o four_o plea_n that_o the_o reverend_a author_n rank_v under_o the_o first_o head_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o make_v use_v of_o for_o separation_n be_v that_o the_o people_n be_v deprive_v of_o their_o right_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o own_o pastor_n this_o he_o proceed_v to_o sect._n 24._o i_o do_v not_o make_v the_o deprive_v the_o people_n of_o this_o power_n a_o cause_n of_o separation_n though_o i_o reckon_v it_o a_o notable_a grievance_n and_o earnest_o desire_v a_o redress_n of_o it_o and_o pray_v that_o the_o lord_n may_v move_v the_o heart_n of_o ruler_n to_o defend_v the_o people_n in_o this_o their_o right_n against_o they_o that_o take_v it_o from_o they_o but_o our_o work_n be_v now_o to_o defend_v this_o right_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o doctor_n be_v assault_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o this_o i_o shall_v show_v 1._o what_o this_o right_n be_v that_o they_o have_v in_o elect_v their_o pastor_n 2._o from_o who_o they_o derive_v it_o 3._o what_o ground_n we_o have_v to_o think_v that_o they_o have_v such_o a_o right_n sect._n 2._o to_o show_v what_o this_o right_n be_v i_o assert_v 1._o that_o the_o people_n have_v no_o right_a to_o bestow_v the_o benefice_n on_o their_o pastor_n nor_o to_o elect_v he_o to_o it_o unless_o either_o it_o be_v their_o own_o gift_n or_o the_o giver_n of_o it_o have_v transfer_v that_o power_n on_o they_o it_o be_v election_n to_o the_o office_n not_o to_o the_o benefice_n that_o we_o debate_v about_o which_o if_o the_o doctor_n have_v consider_v he_o may_v have_v spare_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o his_o follow_a discourse_n it_o be_v true_a the_o magistrate_n ought_v to_o provide_v for_o the_o church_n so_o as_o the_o person_n regular_o choose_v may_v enjoy_v the_o benefice_n but_o if_o the_o magistrate_n please_v to_o reserve_v it_o to_o his_o own_o dispose_n there_o be_v no_o remedy_n the_o people_n must_v either_o choose_v the_o man_n that_o may_v have_v the_o maintenance_n if_o he_o be_v tolerable_o qualify_v or_o they_o must_v provide_v for_o he_o themselves_o and_o so_o when_o a_o patron_n give_v a_o maintenance_n on_o these_o term_n that_o he_o have_v the_o choose_n of_o the_o person_n who_o shall_v enjoy_v it_o the_o church_n shall_v either_o reject_v it_o and_o provide_v for_o their_o minister_n another_o way_n or_o choose_v the_o person_n that_o the_o patron_n present_v but_o this_o patronage_n be_v a_o sad_a grievance_n to_o the_o church_n devise_v in_o satan_n kitchen_n say_v beza_n confess_v fid_fw-we c._n 35._o it_o be_v a_o oppress_v of_o people_n in_o their_o spiritual_a right_n and_o in_o that_o which_o concern_v their_o soul_n a_o great_a bondage_n than_o if_o the_o whole_a parish_n be_v oblige_v to_o eat_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o patron_n please_v and_o it_o have_v be_v less_o blame-worthy_a if_o these_o donor_n of_o church_n live_n have_v keep_v their_o gift_n
say_v the_o people_n action_n be_v also_o include_v in_o the_o force_n of_o the_o word_n to_o wit_n their_o vote_a by_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n which_o in_o no_o reason_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o apostle_n be_v but_o two_o man_n the_o mater_fw-la need_v not_o such_o a_o way_n of_o vote_a between_o they_o i_o conclude_v this_o be_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o every_o church_n the_o people_n respective_a choose_v their_o pastor_n and_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v they_o it_o be_v clear_a to_o have_v be_v general_o the_o practice_n of_o these_o time_n and_o so_o the_o institution_n of_o chirst_n sect._n 5._o argument_n 2._o the_o apostle_n be_v so_o careful_a yea_o rather_o the_o lord_n be_v so_o careful_a to_o preserve_v this_o right_n in_o election_n or_o ordinary_a officer_n that_o when_o man_n for_o extraordinary_a work_n be_v to_o be_v send_v forth_o the_o people_n choice_n be_v not_o neglect_v hence_o two_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o multitude_n and_o present_v to_o the_o lord_n that_o by_o lot_n the_o lord_n may_v choose_v one_o of_o they_o to_o be_v a_o apostle_n successor_n to_o judas_n act._n 1._o 23._o and_o mathias_n be_v choose_v by_o lot_n it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o ver_fw-la 26_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o be_v reckon_v by_o vote_n among_o the_o apostle_n and_o act._n 13._o 1_o 2._o the_o lord_n choose_v barnabus_fw-la and_o paul_n for_o a_o special_a service_n but_o he_o will_v have_v the_o vote_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o if_o the_o lord_n thus_o condescend_v to_o take_v the_o present_a consent_n in_o such_o a_o matter_n be_v it_o fit_a for_o bishop_n or_o patron_n to_o neglect_v they_o and_o obtrude_v man_n upon_o they_o whether_o they_o will_v or_o not_o argument_n 3d._n when_o ever_o any_o extraordinary_a piece_n of_o work_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v not_o daily_a exercise_n be_v to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o minister_n without_o a_o special_a revelation_n they_o be_v choose_v to_o it_o by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n as_o appear_z by_z act._n 15._o 22._o where_o judas_n and_o silas_n be_v send_v to_o antiech_n about_o carry_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o back_v they_o with_o their_o doctrine_n so_o 2_o cor._n 8._o 19_o 23._o some_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o church_n to_o accompany_v paul_n in_o carry_v a_o collection_n to_o the_o jew_n in_o judea_n and_o be_v call_v the_o messenger_n of_o the_o church_n argument_n four_o the_o deacon_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d also_o the_o other_o church_n officer_n see_v act._n 6._o 2_o 3._o it_o be_v a_o frivolous_a answer_n that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o shall_v choose_v their_o pastor_n because_o they_o may_v choose_v the_o distributer_n of_o their_o benevolence_n for_o 1._o both_o be_v church_n officer_n institute_v by_o christ_n in_o this_o then_o they_o be_v alike_o 2._o it_o be_v a_o less_o matter_n that_o people_n be_v impose_v on_o in_o this_o lesser_a concern_v than_o in_o that_o of_o great_a consequence_n and_o if_o the_o lord_n have_v take_v care_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v satisfy_v about_o the_o one_o much_o more_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v satisfy_v about_o the_o other_o sect._n 6._o our_o 5_o argument_n be_v from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o the_o pure_a primitive_a time_n which_o we_o the_o rather_o use_v because_o our_o brethren_n lay_v so_o much_o weight_n on_o this_o for_o the_o power_n of_o bishop_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v neglect_v by_o they_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o election_n and_o that_o of_o other_o church_n officer_n also_o because_o nothing_o of_o church-ordâ—r_a be_v more_o clear_o and_o frequent_o and_o unanimous_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n nor_o do_v long_o continue_v untaken_v away_o even_o in_o the_o degenerate_a age_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o we_o may_v reckon_v patronage_n and_o obtrude_a minister_n on_o the_o people_n among_o the_o novelty_n of_o popery_n i_o shall_v in_o the_o first_o place_n bring_v some_o canon_n of_o council_n for_o this_o theodoret_n mention_v a_o epistle_n from_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o nice_a to_o a_o church_n in_o egypt_n in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n dignum_fw-la est_fw-la vos_fw-la potestatem_fw-la habere_fw-la &_o eligendi_fw-la quem_fw-la libet_fw-la &_o eorum_fw-la nomine_fw-la dandi_fw-la quem_fw-la clero_fw-la st._n digni_fw-la and_o after_o si_fw-la quum_fw-la vero_fw-la conâ—igerit_fw-la requiescere_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la tunc_fw-la pro_fw-la vehim_v honorem_fw-la defuncti_fw-la eos_fw-la quem_fw-la nuper_fw-la assumpti_n st._n solummodi_fw-la si_fw-la videantur_fw-la digni_fw-la &_o populus_fw-la eos_fw-la elegerit_fw-la the_o synod_n constantinopolit_fw-la in_o a_o ep._n to_o damasus_n and_o other_o show_v that_o they_o have_v ordain_v nectarius_n cuncta_fw-la decernente_fw-la pariter_fw-la civetate_fw-la and_o that_o they_o have_v ordain_v flavianus_n omni_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la parriter_fw-la decernente_fw-la hist._n inpert_a lib._n 9_o c._n 14._o also_o 4._o carthagin_n cau_fw-fr 1._o it_o be_v require_v that_o a_o bishop_n be_v ordain_v cum_fw-la omni_fw-la consensu_fw-la clericorum_fw-la &_o laicorum_fw-la &_o council_n 3._o carthag_n can_v 22._o nullus_fw-la ordinâ—tur_fw-la clericus_fw-la sine_fw-la episcopi_fw-la examinatione_fw-la &_o populi_fw-la testimonio_fw-la also_o the_o ten_o canon_n of_o council_n cabilonens_fw-la which_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n have_v these_o word_n as_o they_o be_v in_o caranz_n summa_fw-la council_n signis_fw-la epâ—scopus_fw-la de_fw-la quacunque_fw-la civitate_fw-la fuerit_fw-la defunctus_fw-la non_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la nisi_fw-la a_o come_v provinicialibus_fw-la clero_fw-la &_o civibus_fw-la suis_fw-la alterius_fw-la habeatur_fw-la electio_fw-la sin_n autem_fw-la aliter_fw-la fiet_fw-la ejus_fw-la ordinatio_fw-la irrita_fw-la habeatur_fw-la here_o the_o want_n of_o popular_a election_n be_v hold_v to_o make_v void_a ordination_n sect._n 7._o another_o sort_n of_o testimony_n out_o of_o antiquity_n be_v the_o decree_n of_o pope_n it_o be_v of_o old_a the_o canon_n law_n that_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v a_o hand_n in_o election_n of_o minister_n bishop_n and_o other_o anacletus_fw-la who_o live_v very_o near_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v these_o word_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n cum_fw-la ejectionem_fw-la summorum_fw-la sacerdotum_fw-la sibi_fw-la pominus_fw-la reservaverit_fw-la eorum_fw-la electionem_fw-la tamen_fw-la benis_fw-la sacerdotibus_fw-la &_o spiritualibus_fw-la populis_fw-la concessit_fw-la caelestinus_n primus_fw-la who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n have_v these_o word_n nullus_fw-la invitis_fw-la detur_fw-la episcopus_fw-la cleri_fw-la plebis_fw-la &_o ordinis_fw-la consensus_fw-la requiratur_fw-la galasius_n about_o the_o 500_o year_n decree_v electionem_fw-la episcopi_fw-la esse_fw-la totius_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la also_o stephanus_n pecretat_n do_v 63._o say_v electionem_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualâ—s_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la ad_fw-la paicos_fw-la pertinere_fw-la and_o lâ—o_o magnus_n anno_fw-la 440._o do_v 63._o be_v plain_a and_o full_a to_o this_o purpose_n so_o gregorius_n magnus_n about_o 590._o frequent_o write_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o instance_n only_o his_o letter_n to_o scholastâ—us_n hâ—rtanum_n magnitudâ—nem_fw-la vestrâ—m_fw-la ut_fw-la cerâ—ocantes_fw-la pâ—iores_fw-la vel_fw-la plâ—bem_fw-la civitatis_fw-la de_fw-fr electione_n alterius_fw-la sacerdotis_fw-la cogite_n and_o when_o in_o case_n they_o find_v not_o one_o he_o desire_v they_o may_v send_v three_o to_o rome_n to_o consult_v about_o it_o add_v quorum_n &_o judicio_fw-la plâ—bs_fw-la tota_fw-la consentiat_fw-la hadriarus_fw-la who_o live_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n in_o a_o ep._n to_o charlemagne_n commend_v canon_n olitano_n and_o say_v at_o electâ—ones_n he_o cause_v to_o proclaim_v the_o consuetudo_fw-la olitana_n to_o wit_n plebs_fw-la &_o clerus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la illius_fw-la simul_fw-la consistens_fw-la elegerunt_fw-la sibi_fw-la episcopum_fw-la sect._n 8._o also_o particular_a father_n have_v frequent_o give_v their_o vote_n for_o this_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n cyprian_n ep._n 3._o often_o mention_v his_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o carthage_n and_o in_o his_o ep._n the_o martial_a &_o basilid_n he_o say_v plebs_fw-la in_o sua_fw-la potestate_fw-la habit_n eligendi_fw-la dignos_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la and_o he_o say_v idemvidemus_fw-la de_fw-la divina_fw-la authoritate_fw-la descendere_fw-la and_o he_o excuse_v himself_o very_o careful_o that_o in_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n he_o have_v choose_v aurelius_n to_o be_v reader_n in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o knowledge_n and_o consent_v of_o the_o people_n tertul._n apol_n cap._n 39_o say_v of_o the_o seniores_fw-la that_o preside_v in_o their_o assembly_n that_o be_v the_o minister_n approbantur_fw-la suffragiis_fw-la eorum_fw-la quos_fw-la regerâ—debent_fw-la greg._n nazianzen_n in_o a_o funeral_n sermon_n make_v on_o his_o father_n death_n discourse_v much_o of_o this_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n chrysostom_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la sacerdotio_fw-la be_v of_o the_o same_o
plead_v against_o himself_o for_o he_o say_v p._n 316._o that_o he_o require_v no_o more_o but_o their_o testimony_n that_o it_o be_v do_v sub_fw-la populi_fw-la assistentis_fw-la conscientia_fw-la that_o by_o their_o presence_n either_o their_o fault_n may_v be_v publish_v or_o their_o good_a act_n commend_v that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o just_a and_o lawful_a ordination_n which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o and_o after_o cyprian_n say_v it_o come_v down_o from_o divine_a tradition_n and_o apostolic_a practice_n that_o a_o bishop_n shall_v be_v choose_v plebe_fw-la present_v not_o by_o the_o vote_n of_o the_o people_n say_v the_o doctor_n one_o will_v think_v all_o this_o time_n the_o doctor_n be_v secret_o undermine_v his_o own_o cause_n and_o yet_o will_v outface_v plain_a light_n to_o defend_v it_o do_v not_o cyprian_n mention_v the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o and_o yet_o the_o doctor_n make_v he_o deny_v they_o vote_n if_o their_o presence_n their_o testimony_n commend_v or_o publish_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o candidate_n their_o knowledge_n and_o assistance_n can_v consist_v with_o patronage_n and_o obtrude_a of_o minister_n on_o the_o people_n as_o a_o master_n of_o a_o flock_n set_v a_o shepherd_n over_o his_o sheep_n it_o be_v one_o of_o bellarmin_n argument_n for_o the_o doctor_n be_v conclusion_n if_o these_o do_v not_o import_v the_o people_n consent_n to_o be_v require_v and_o so_o amount_v to_o election_n let_v any_o indifferent_a reader_n judge_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o cyprian_n not_o only_o allow_v the_o people_n this_o power_n but_o make_v it_o a_o divine_a right_n and_o make_v ordination_n without_o it_o to_o be_v unjust_a and_o unlawful_a wherefore_o if_o we_o shall_v adhere_v to_o cyprian_n judgement_n there_o will_v be_v few_o minister_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o so_o more_o cause_n for_o separation_n than_o he_o be_v aware_a of_o but_o i_o do_v not_o improve_v his_o testimony_n to_o that_o end_n the_o doctor_n p._n 317._o bring_v cyprian_n testimony_n that_o it_o belong_v chief_o to_o the_o people_n to_o refuse_v the_o bad_a and_o choose_v the_o good_a and_o yet_o have_v the_o brow_n to_o say_v that_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o their_o testimony_n but_o if_o testimony_n be_v choose_v we_o require_v no_o more_o but_o testimony_n it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n that_o lampridius_n say_v severus_n propose_v the_o name_n of_o governor_n of_o province_n to_o the_o people_n to_o see_v what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v against_o they_o and_o that_o this_o will_v not_o infer_v popular_a election_n of_o these_o governor_n for_o 1._o this_o be_v never_o declare_v to_o be_v necessary_a and_o appoint_v governor_n unjust_a or_o unlawful_a without_o it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o our_o case_n 2._o we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o people_n have_v power_n of_o suffrage_n and_o of_o choose_v which_o be_v not_o grant_v by_o severus_n that_o origen_n say_v a_o bishop_n must_v be_v ordain_v astante_fw-la populo_fw-la be_v such_o a_o argument_n against_o we_o as_o show_v a_o very_a weak_a cause_n especial_o when_o so_o learned_a a_o man_n think_v better_a to_o use_v it_o then_o say_v nothing_o for_o it_o be_v election_n we_o speak_v of_o not_o ordination_n in_o which_o we_o confess_v the_o people_n have_v no_o hand_n neither_o do_v origen_n say_v that_o this_o ordination_n can_v proceed_v without_o the_o people_n be_v more_o concern_v about_o the_o person_n than_o stand_v by_o while_o he_o be_v ordain_v and_o yet_o even_o this_o favour_n be_v not_o grant_v to_o the_o people_n in_o england_n the_o bishop_n will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o come_v to_o the_o several_a parish_n to_o ordain_v the_o minister_n before_o the_o people_n sect._n 12._o the_o 2._o thing_n that_o the_o dr._n insist_v on_o be_v p._n 318._o that_o the_o people_n upon_o this_o assume_v the_o power_n of_o election_n cause_v great_a disturbance_n and_o disorder_n in_o the_o church_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v in_o general_a 1._o i_o desire_v to_o know_v on_o what_o the_o people_n assume_v the_o power_n of_o election_n whether_o on_o christ_n institution_n or_o any_o subsequent_a ground_n if_o the_o latter_a let_v he_o show_v it_o if_o the_o former_a it_o be_v improper_a to_o say_v they_o assume_v what_o be_v ever_o their_o due_n the_o doctor_n seem_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o people_n after_o that_o privilege_n have_v be_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n for_o some_o time_n 2._o there_o be_v no_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o inconvenience_n may_v follow_v on_o it_o as_o long_o as_o sinful_a man_n have_v the_o manage_n of_o it_o have_v none_o follow_v on_o church_n power_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n yea_o of_o civil_a power_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o magistrate_n yea_o of_o power_n of_o election_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o patron_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o fill_v a_o volume_n with_o history_n to_o this_o purpose_n will_v the_o doctor_n thence_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o shall_v be_v abolish_v 3._o as_o few_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v instance_a as_o follow_v on_o the_o people_n election_n of_o their_o pastor_n as_o of_o most_o other_o thing_n the_o doctor_n instance_v but_o four_o in_o the_o space_n of_o 1000_o year_n that_o this_o power_n of_o the_o people_n last_v unviolated_a and_o that_o through_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o more_o there_o may_v be_v but_o when_o so_o few_o occur_v as_o observable_a to_o a_o man_n of_o so_o great_a read_n it_o say_v more_o against_o the_o doctor_n design_n than_o all_o these_o instance_n say_v for_o it_o 4._o most_o of_o these_o disturbance_n fall_v out_o by_o the_o ambition_n of_o bishop_n influence_v the_o people_n and_o lead_v they_o into_o faction_n and_o be_v occasion_v by_o the_o worldly_a advantage_n of_o episcopacy_n in_o the_o degenerate_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v where_o bishop_n keep_v within_o due_a bound_n and_o be_v in_o a_o mean_a condition_n so_o that_o indeed_o this_o consideration_n be_v more_o against_o episcopal_a grandeur_n and_o imparity_n than_o against_o popular_a election_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o ammian_n marcellin_n who_o the_o doctor_n cit_v as_o the_o author_n of_o that_o story_n of_o a_o bloody_a election_n at_o rome_n when_o the_o contest_v be_v about_o damasus_n where_o he_o show_v that_o they_o aspire_v to_o that_o bishopric_n with_o all_o their_o might_n consider_v how_o the_o bishop_n be_v enrich_v oblationibus_fw-la matronarum_fw-la ride_v in_o chariot_n be_v gorgeous_o attire_v fare_v sumptuous_o and_o say_v they_o may_v have_v shune_v these_o inconvenience_n have_v they_o despise_v this_o grandeur_n and_o imitate_v the_o bishop_n in_o the_o province_n who_o humble_a carriage_n poor_a fare_n and_o mean_a habit_n commend_v they_o to_o god_n and_o good_a man_n 5._o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o one_o of_o these_o disorder_n fall_v out_o for_o 300_o year_n after_o christ_n when_o the_o church_n be_v in_o her_o integrity_n and_o have_v not_o degenerate_v as_o she_o do_v afterward_o 6._o there_o be_v a_o better_a mean_n of_o prevent_v these_o disturbance_n to_o wit_n the_o magistrate_n ought_v to_o suppress_v they_o and_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o regulate_v election_n and_o take_v away_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n from_o the_o unruly_a as_o they_o take_v the_o sacrament_n though_o people_n privilege_n from_o they_o that_o walk_v unworthy_a of_o they_o when_o inconvenience_n fall_v in_o we_o must_v take_v god_n way_n not_o our_o own_o to_o set_v thing_n right_o again_o sect._n 13._o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o answer_n to_o all_o the_o doctor_n alledgeance_n on_o this_o head_n but_o further_a there_o be_v not_o so_o fair_a a_o representation_n make_v of_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o need_n be_v for_o the_o â—st_n instance_n the_o disorder_n at_o antioch_n it_o be_v not_o as_o he_o represent_v it_o about_o the_o choose_n of_o a_o new_a bishop_n to_o a_o vacant_a place_n but_o about_o put_v a_o arian_n bishop_n at_o least_o suppose_a to_o be_v so_o into_o the_o place_n of_o eustathius_n who_o have_v long_o be_v peaceable_o in_o that_o place_n and_o regular_o choose_v but_o be_v injurious_o depose_v by_o the_o arian_n neither_o be_v eustathius_n choose_v at_o last_o as_o the_o doctor_n say_v but_o rid_v out_o the_o storm_n and_o keep_v his_o place_n against_o the_o violent_a attempt_n of_o these_o heretic_n and_o therefore_o this_o instance_n be_v wide_a from_o the_o purpose_n the_o next_o instance_n be_v at_o caesarea_n the_o person_n that_o carry_v the_o election_n be_v basil_n the_o magistrate_n and_o the_o worst_a of_o the_o people_n oppose_v he_o of_o this_o nazianzen_n just_o complain_v and_o it_o can_v be_v justify_v but_o can_v infer_v
that_o popular_a election_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o gregorius_n nazianzenus_n wish_n to_o that_o purpose_n be_v undue_o represent_v it_o be_v that_o the_o election_n may_v be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o more_o holy_a part_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o not_o only_o but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chief_o this_o do_v evince_n that_o he_o look_v on_o the_o right_n of_o election_n to_o be_v in_o they_o and_o only_o wish_v that_o bad_a man_n may_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o use_n of_o that_o privilege_n and_o so_o do_v we_o when_o they_o abuse_v it_o so_o it_o be_v take_v from_o they_o orderly_o the_o 3d._a instance_n be_v at_o alexandria_n where_o dioseurus_fw-la be_v choose_v and_o proterius_n kill_v this_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n or_o misrepresentation_n it_o be_v not_o at_o the_o election_n but_o long_o after_o yea_o proterius_n murder_n be_v 5_o or_o 6_o year_n after_o beside_o it_o be_v do_v and_o the_o sedition_n raise_v by_o heretic_n shall_v not_o the_o church_n choose_v her_o pastor_n now_o because_o papist_n will_v oppose_v it_o if_o they_o be_v not_o curb_v of_o the_o four_o instance_n i_o have_v already_o speak_v to_o wit_n that_o at_o rome_n about_o damasus_n what_o he_o say_v of_o chrysostom_n jerom_n and_o other_o complain_v of_o people_n unfitness_n to_o judge_n do_v not_o prove_v his_o point_n for_o all_o these_o man_n be_v for_o popular_a election_n as_o i_o have_v show_v above_o beside_o that_o the_o pastor_n fitness_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o ordainer_n after_o the_o elector_n have_v do_v their_o part_n sect._n 14._o his_o three_o thing_n be_v p._n 320._o that_o to_o prevent_v these_o inconvenience_n many_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v without_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o canon_n be_v make_v for_o regulation_n of_o election_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o at_o alexandria_n the_o bishop_n be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o twelve_o presbyter_n but_o by_o they_o and_o cit_v for_o this_o jerome_n ep._n ad_fw-la enagrium_n severus_n and_o almacintus_fw-la and_o hilarius_n the_o deacon_n answ._n 1._o it_o be_v no_o woâ—der_n the_o bishop_n be_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o presbyter_n and_o by_o they_o for_o he_o be_v their_o moderator_n and_o have_v no_o power_n over_o the_o people_n more_o than_o the_o rest_n have_v as_o have_v be_v show_v above_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v to_o be_v pastor_n of_o his_o particular_a flock_n without_o their_o consent_n that_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n 2._o this_o can_v make_v nothing_o for_o patronage_n or_o the_o magistrate_n obtrude_a a_o pastor_n on_o the_o people_n or_o a_o single_a bishop_n do_v it_o 3._o jeromâ—'s_n word_n be_v presbyteri_fw-la unum_fw-la ex_fw-la selectum_fw-la in_o excelciori_fw-la gradu_fw-la collocatum_fw-la episcopum_fw-la nominabant_fw-la he_o say_v not_o unum_fw-la a_o selectum_fw-la severus_n speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o presbyter_n elect_v alone_o what_o be_v say_v by_o hilarius_n of_o the_o alter_n of_o the_o custom_n be_v not_o who_o shall_v elect_n but_o that_o he_o may_v be_v elect_v either_o from_o among_o the_o presbyter_n or_o from_o any_o place_n else_o what_o be_v all_o this_o against_o popular_a election_n we_o find_v say_v he_o bishop_n consecrate_v other_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o decease_a in_o several_a churchâ—s_n without_o mention_n of_o choice_n make_v by_o the_o people_n and_o mention_v several_a instance_n a._n a_o negative_a testimony_n in_o this_o case_n signify_v nothing_o the_o election_n be_v the_o constant_a practice_n may_v well_o be_v suppose_v but_o need_v not_o be_v mention_v that_o severus_n of_o milevis_n and_o augustine_n name_v their_o successor_n be_v no_o proof_n unless_o he_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v obtrude_v on_o the_o people_n without_o their_o consent_n no_o doubt_v any_o man_n more_o the_o great_a augustine_n may_v name_v a_o minister_n to_o the_o people_n but_o this_o take_v not_o away_o the_o people_n free_a consent_n or_o choice_n which_o the_o dr._n do_v not_o deny_v to_o have_v be_v have_v in_o both_o these_o case_n yea_o augustine_n himself_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o severus_n name_v his_o successor_n without_o acquaint_v the_o people_n and_o therefore_o in_o his_o own_o case_n do_v acquaintthem_n sect._n 15._o what_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o greek_a canonist_n who_o he_o do_v not_o name_n and_o so_o can_v be_v examine_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a take_v away_o the_o power_n of_o election_n from_o the_o people_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o epistle_n of_o that_o same_o synod_n above_o mention_v and_o therefore_o these_o canonist_n be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v he_o cit_v council_n antiâ—ch_n to_o show_v that_o bishop_n be_v sometime_o consecrate_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n which_o that_o council_n do_v not_o approve_v but_o rather_o allow_v the_o people_n to_o reject_v such_o a_o one_o yet_o they_o will_v have_v he_o to_o retain_v the_o honour_n and_o office._n the_o word_n be_v si_fw-mi episcopus_fw-la ordinatus_fw-la ad_fw-la paraeciam_fw-la minime_fw-la cui_fw-la est_fw-la electus_fw-la accesserit_fw-la non_fw-la svo_fw-la vitio_fw-la sed_fw-la aut_fw-la axuia_fw-la cum_fw-la populus_fw-la volet_fw-la hic_fw-la &_o honoris_fw-la sic_fw-la &_o ministerii_fw-la particeps_fw-la this_o seem_v to_o show_v the_o election_n of_o the_o people_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o a_o man_n officiate_a as_o their_o pastâ—r_n whether_o it_o go_v before_o ordination_n or_o follow_v after_o it_o the_o same_o council_n can._n 17._o mention_v the_o case_n of_o a_o bishop_n consecrate_v and_o neglect_v to_o go_v to_o his_o charge_n which_o the_o dr._n improveâ—h_v to_o show_v that_o a_o bishop_n be_v not_o always_o consecrate_v in_o his_o church_n i_o deny_v not_o that_o such_o abuse_n be_v commit_v the_o council_n do_v not_o approve_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n nor_o do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v ordinary_a but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v pity_n to_o see_v the_o dr._n put_v to_o such_o shift_n as_o to_o instance_n gregorius_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o alexandria_n before_o he_o go_v thither_o see_v this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o arian_n and_o he_o take_v possession_n by_o military_a force_n and_o it_o be_v dislike_v by_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o main_a thing_n that_o make_v this_o instance_n to_o be_v inimitable_a be_v that_o anastasius_n be_v in_o the_o place_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v expel_v the_o next_o instance_n of_o basil_n ordain_v euphronius_n before_o the_o people_n consent_n be_v irregular_a but_o that_o he_o behove_v to_o have_v the_o people_n consent_n before_o he_o settle_v there_o make_v it_o whole_o impertinent_a to_o the_o thing_n in_o hand_n nothing_o can_v be_v less_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o what_o follow_v of_o the_o people_n pitition_v the_o metropolitan_a to_o ordain_v their_o bishop_n for_o this_o suppose_v their_o election_n of_o he_o and_o that_o the_o metropolitan_a have_v power_n to_o refuse_v he_o be_v no_o more_o than_o we_o allow_v to_o the_o presbytery_n who_o may_v reject_v a_o unqualified_a person_n though_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n the_o dr._n be_v not_o yet_o weary_a of_o write_v beside_o the_o purpose_n whâ—n_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n that_o a_o bishop_n choose_v by_o the_o people_n take_v possession_n without_o the_o provincial_a synod_n be_v to_o be_v turn_v out_o we_o say_v the_o same_o because_o the_o people_n may_v elect_n but_o the_o pastor_n must_v ordain_v this_o do_v not_o show_v as_o he_o allege_v that_o the_o business_n of_o election_n be_v in_o the_o east_n bring_v into_o the_o bishop_n power_n but_o only_o that_o the_o people_n election_n be_v not_o sufficient_a without_o the_o bishop_n and_o other_o pastor_n ordination_n sect._n 16._o he_o next_o cit_v justinians_n law_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o better_a sort_n of_o citizen_n name_n three_o to_o the_o metropolitan_a whence_o the_o dr._n infer_v that_o the_o common_a people_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o election_n ans._n 1._o justinian_o law_n can_v make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o have_v not_o give_v their_o name_n to_o erastus_n do_v think_v that_o christ_n law_n which_o be_v to_o be_v declare_v by_o his_o church_n and_o not_o justinian_o law_n shall_v take_v place_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god._n 2._o it_o be_v not_o say_v they_o must_v present_v three_o but_o they_o may_v do_v it_o but_o they_o may_v also_o present_v two_o or_o but_o one_o 3._o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o clergy_n and_o better_a citizen_n be_v to_o elect_n but_o they_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o draw_v up_o the_o decree_n as_o they_o be_v then_o call_v wherein_o the_o election_n be_v contain_v 4._o in_o another_o
always_o observe_v in_o the_o day_n of_o cloâ—harius_n in_o france_n which_o of_o they_o he_o mean_v i_o know_v not_o there_o be_v three_o of_o that_o name_n the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 560._o the_o last_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o now_o if_o the_o infancy_n of_o this_o usage_n be_v so_o late_o and_o it_o grow_v by_o degree_n the_o adult_n state_n of_o it_o must_v be_v as_o indeed_o it_o be_v a_o very_a novel_a device_n of_o man_n to_o subject_a religion_n to_o their_o lusts._n sect._n 19_o 3._o i_o deny_v that_o on_o that_o alteration_n of_o government_n in_o the_o state_n there_o be_v either_o great_a reason_n than_o before_o or_o any_o reason_n for_o prince_n to_o interpose_v so_o in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o take_v it_o out_o of_o the_o people_n hand_n that_o there_o be_v no_o great_a reason_n then_o before_o i_o prove_v both_o because_o he_o can_v show_v we_o such_o reason_n and_o also_o because_o before_o this_o there_o be_v tumult_n and_o confusion_n which_o may_v require_v the_o magistrate_n interposition_n and_o also_o because_o the_o christian_a emperor_n have_v as_o much_o power_n over_o the_o church_n in_o their_o large_a dominion_n as_o christian_a king_n can_v pretend_v to_o in_o their_o lesser_a kingdom_n no_o difference_n in_o this_o can_v be_v assign_v either_o from_o any_o grant_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o one_o more_o than_o to_o the_o other_o nor_o from_o sound_a reason_n that_o which_o the_o dr._n bring_v for_o a_o reason_n be_v none_o at_o all_o to_o wit_n the_o northern_a prince_n endow_v church_n liberal_o for_o 1._o do_v not_o the_o emperor_n so_o too_o coâ—stantin's_n liberality_n be_v excee_v great_a which_o occasion_v that_o say_n hodie_fw-la veninum_fw-la infusum_fw-la est_fw-la in_o ecclesiam_fw-la and_o yet_o he_o lay_v not_o out_o that_o treasure_n to_o purchase_v the_o right_n that_o christ_n have_v give_v to_o his_o people_n 2._o the_o liberality_n be_v no_o sufficient_a price_n to_o purchase_v gospel_n privilege_n from_o they_o that_o christ_n have_v grant_v they_o to_o more_o than_o jacob_n pottage_n be_v for_o esâ—us's_n birthright_n it_o be_v a_o conceit_n unworthy_a of_o a_o divine_a and_o only_o fit_a for_o simon_n magus_n that_o the_o liberality_n of_o prince_n or_o other_o to_o the_o church_n can_v entitle_v they_o to_o be_v master_n of_o her_o privilege_n as_o there_o be_v no_o more_o reason_n now_o then_o before_o so_o there_o neither_o be_v nor_o be_v any_o reason_n at_o all_o why_o magistrate_n shall_v mâ—dle_v with_o the_o election_n of_o church_n officer_n because_o it_o be_v the_o people_n right_a by_o christ_n institution_n and_o have_v be_v own_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o magistrate_n for_o many_o age_n as_o have_v be_v show_v above_o sect._n 20._o the_o dr._n say_v that_o after_o the_o solemn_a assembly_n of_o the_o people_n come_v to_o be_v much_o use_v these_o privilege_n in_o election_n of_o churchman_n of_o prince_n come_v not_o only_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n but_o to_o be_v enlarge_v this_o he_o insist_v much_o upon_o afterwards_o allege_v that_o the_o people_n of_o england_n by_o their_o representative_n in_o parliament_n have_v give_v away_o their_o power_n of_o elecâ—ion_n and_o put_v it_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o magistrate_n bishop_n and_o other_o patron_n a_o s._n 1._o i_o deny_v that_o the_o people_n can_v give_v away_o this_o right_n it_o be_v christ_n legacy_n to_o they_o and_o not_o alienable_a by_o they_o it_o do_v concern_v their_o soul_n not_o their_o temporal_a estate_n and_o such_o concern_v be_v not_o at_o man_n disposal_n 2._o i_o deny_v that_o this_o be_v do_v people_n never_o give_v away_o this_o right_n it_o be_v partly_o by_o violence_n and_o partly_o by_o fraud_n wrest_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o parliament_n give_v it_o away_o wherein_o the_o people_n be_v represent_v be_v a_o mistake_n for_o the_o people_n be_v represent_v in_o parliament_n as_o they_o be_v member_n of_o the_o body_n politic_a and_o they_o intru_v all_o their_o worldly_a interest_n and_o life_n and_o estate_n to_o they_o who_o they_o choose_v and_o they_o may_v dispose_v of_o these_o by_o make_v law_n to_o secure_v they_o and_o also_o to_o take_v they_o away_o when_o the_o public_a good_a do_v so_o require_v but_o they_o be_v not_o there_o represent_v as_o they_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o do_v they_o or_o can_v they_o entrust_v the_o parliament_n with_o the_o concern_v of_o their_o soul_n or_o the_o church_n right_n and_o privilege_n these_o christ_n have_v make_v law_n about_o and_o no_o man_n can_v make_v law_n about_o they_o all_o that_o man_n can_v do_v in_o reference_n to_o these_o be_v ministerial_a not_o magisterial_a as_o act_n of_o parliament_n be_v it_o be_v to_o declare_v christ_n law_n and_o to_o put_v they_o in_o execution_n and_o christ_n have_v not_o entrust_v king_n nor_o parliament_n with_o these_o affair_n but_o only_o his_o minister_n and_o the_o people_n can_v entrust_v no_o other_o with_o they_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o dr_n on_o which_o all_o of_o it_o be_v build_v be_v his_o confound_v of_o church_n and_o state_n with_o erastus_n which_o be_v to_o mingle_v heaven_n and_o earth_n sect._n 21._o he_o say_v the_o prince_n obtain_v by_o degree_n not_o only_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n bâ—t_v the_o liberty_n of_o nomination_n with_o a_o shadow_n of_o election_n by_o the_o clergy_n and_o other_o of_o the_o court_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o formula_fw-la of_o marculphus_n answ._n here_o be_v plain_a deal_n both_o to_o let_v we_o see_v what_o fraudulent_a way_n be_v use_v to_o cheat_v the_o people_n of_o their_o right_n by_o leave_v a_o shadow_n of_o election_n when_o the_o substance_n be_v take_v away_o and_o also_o that_o prince_n be_v not_o in_o ancient_a possession_n of_o this_o privilege_n that_o they_o behove_v by_o such_o policy_n to_o wind_v themselves_o into_o and_o further_o that_o it_o be_v so_o gross_o evil_a that_o prince_n be_v ashamed_a open_o to_o own_o such_o a_o power_n over_o the_o church_n but_o must_v thus_o hide_v the_o shame_n of_o this_o practice_n if_o they_o have_v a_o good_a title_n why_o leave_v they_o a_o shadow_n of_o election_n if_o not_o why_o do_v they_o assume_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o he_o cit_v on_o the_o margin_n in_o confirmation_n of_o this_o grant_v make_v to_o king_n several_a act_n of_o council_n as_o council_n aurelian_a an._n 549._o but_o this_o destroy_v his_o cause_n for_o can._n 3._o which_o i_o suppose_v be_v that_o he_o aim_v at_o dâ—th_v bare_o name_v the_o king_n who_o interest_n in_o all_o church_n matter_n no_o man_n deny_v so_o far_o as_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o state_n be_v concern_v in_o tâ—em_n but_o express_o require_v the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n and_o again_o their_o consent_n and_o moreover_o make_v this_o election_n a_o clero_fw-la &_o plebe_fw-la to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o ancient_a canon_n council_n aurelan_n 2._o can._n 7._o do_v also_o express_o mention_v popular_a eâ—ection_n and_o council_n aurelian_a 3._o can._n 2._o do_v require_v their_o consent_n and_o council_n aurelian_a 4._o can._n 4._o require_v a_o bishop_n to_o be_v ordain_v in_o his_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v elect_v decreto_fw-la that_o be_v the_o ordinary_a term_n for_o the_o write_n wherein_o the_o people_n election_n be_v contain_v and_o in_o all_o these_o canon_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o magistrate_n except_o in_o the_o first_o as_o abovesaid_a his_o council_n tarracoâ—_n i_o can_v find_v council_n tolet._n 12._o that_o he_o cit_v be_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n when_o corruption_n be_v come_v to_o a_o great_a height_n and_o it_o be_v but_o provincial_a it_o say_v indeed_o quoscunque_fw-la pâ—testas_fw-la regius_fw-la â—lâ—gerit_fw-la but_o the_o people_n election_n be_v not_o exlude_v though_o not_o mention_v and_o there_o be_v a_o express_v salvo_fw-la it_o be_v the_o 6_o can._n for_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o province_n which_o can_v well_o be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o province_n sect._n 22._o he_o tell_v we_o of_o great_a contest_v between_o the_o papal_a and_o regal_a power_n and_o how_o the_o latter_a prevail_v in_o england_n and_o cit_v several_a act_n of_o parliament_n as_o of_o edward_n 6_o and_o other_o aâ—sw_n what_o do_v all_o this_o prove_v if_o two_o contend_v about_o a_o three_o person_n estate_n and_o the_o one_o prevail_v against_o the_o other_o doâ—h_o that_o give_v he_o a_o title_n we_o deny_v that_o either_o pope_n or_o prince_n have_v a_o right_a to_o that_o they_o strive_v about_o and_o
neither_o possession_n â—or_a act_n of_o parliament_n can_v take_v that_o right_a that_o christ_n have_v give_v to_o hâ—s_n people_n and_o bâ—stow_v it_o on_o another_o his_o allegation_n that_o the_o people_n consent_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o parliament_n act_n be_v answer_v above_o that_o this_o right_n have_v be_v own_v in_o the_o king_n from_o the_o first_o plant_n of_o christianity_n in_o england_n be_v say_v with_o more_o confidence_n than_o any_o semblance_n of_o truth_n or_o shadow_n of_o reason_n that_o edward_n 3d_o asserted_a it_o in_o a_o ep._n to_o clement_n will_v not_o prove_v it_o man_n use_v big_a word_n sometime_o instead_o of_o strong_a argument_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o his_o assertion_n be_v so_o far_o true_a that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n heâ—e_n the_o pope_n have_v not_o that_o power_n which_o he_o have_v claim_v and_o which_o the_o king_n be_v debate_v with_o he_o sect._n 23._o he_o say_v p._n 326._o that_o the_o right_n of_o inferior_a patronage_n be_v just_o think_v to_o bear_v equal_a daâ—e_n with_o the_o first_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n in_o peace_n and_o quietness_n a_o bold_a assertion_n it_o must_v then_o have_v begin_v in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a his_o proof_n of_o this_o be_v presbyter_n be_v settle_v in_o country_n cures_n what_o then_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o orange_n express_a mention_n be_v make_v of_o patronage_n and_o it_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o first_o founder_n of_o the_o church_n if_o a_o bishop_n say_v the_o dr._n build_v a_o church_n on_o his_o own_o land_n in_o another_o bishop_n diocese_n yet_o the_o right_n of_o present_v the_o clerk_n be_v reserve_v when_o first_o i_o read_v this_o i_o can_v think_v of_o no_o other_o answer_n but_o that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o what_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v christianity_n be_v settle_v in_o peace_n long_o before_o this_o time_n for_o i_o doubt_v not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o citation_n make_v by_o a_o man_n of_o so_o much_o learning_n read_v and_o integrity_n but_o i_o now_o find_v it_o be_v fit_a we_o shall_v see_v with_o our_o own_o eye_n for_o in_o that_o canoâ—_n it_o be_v the_o 9th_o the_o dr_n call_v it_o the_o 10_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n express_o nor_o implicit_a of_o patronage_n nor_o present_v of_o a_o clerk_n only_o this_o favour_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o builder_n of_o the_o church_n ut_fw-la quos_fw-la desiderat_fw-la in_o re_fw-la sua_fw-la videre_fw-la ipsos_fw-la ordinetis_fw-la in_fw-la cujus_fw-la civitatis_fw-la terri_fw-la orio_fw-la est_fw-la vel_fw-la si_fw-la ordinati_fw-la jam_fw-la sint_fw-la ipsos_fw-la habere_fw-la acquiescat_fw-la it_o be_v evident_a that_o no_o contest_v between_o the_o people_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v here_o determine_v who_o shall_v choose_v the_o clerk_n but_o between_o the_o bishop_n that_o build_v the_o church_n and_o he_o in_o who_o diâ—cess_n it_o be_v build_v the_o builder_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o have_v his_o desire_n as_o to_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o bishop_n in_o who_o diocese_n it_o be_v but_o it_o may_v be_v rational_o think_v that_o the_o bishop_n desire_n be_v not_o to_o cross_v christ_n institution_n nor_o tâ—e_v ancient_a canon_n in_o deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o election_n such_o a_o desire_n this_o council_n can_v not_o grant_v he_o nor_o be_v it_o rational_a to_o suppose_v that_o they_o grant_v it_o but_o it_o may_v be_v suppose_v that_o tâ—e_v builder_n of_o the_o church_n may_v more_o influence_n the_o people_n they_o be_v his_o own_o vassal_n or_o tenant_n as_o we_o now_o speak_v then_o the_o other_o bishop_n in_o who_o diocese_n the_o church_n be_v and_o therefore_o the_o one_o be_v here_o decree_v to_o have_v his_o desire_n rather_o than_o the_o other_o he_o say_v this_o be_v confirm_v by_o council_n arelat_n 2._o c._n 36._o it_o be_v mihi_fw-la can._n 35._o now_o let_v any_o judge_n whether_o this_o canon_n do_v affirm_v any_o such_o thâ—ng_n or_o rather_o do_v not_o speak_v plain_o for_o popular_a election_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v placuit_fw-la in_fw-la ordâ—natione_fw-la episcopi_fw-la hunc_fw-la ordinem_fw-la custodiri_fw-la ut_fw-la primo_fw-la loco_fw-la venâ—litate_fw-la vel_fw-la ambitione_n suâ—inata_fw-la ad_fw-la episcopis_fw-la nec_fw-la nominentur_fw-la de_fw-la quibus_fw-la clerici_fw-la vel_fw-la laiâ—i_fw-la cives_fw-la erga_fw-la unum_fw-la eligendi_fw-la haebeâ—nt_fw-la potestate_fw-la the_o relative_n de_fw-fr quibus_fw-la be_v not_o diacritick_n as_o if_o some_o may_v be_v name_v by_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v the_o only_a ground_n on_o which_o this_o canon_n can_v be_v draw_v into_o the_o dr_n design_n for_o here_o bishop_n not_o a_o bishop_n be_v mention_v and_o the_o choice_n be_v of_o a_o bishop_n not_o a_o presbyter_n of_o who_o a_o bishop_n may_v be_v a_o paâ—ron_n the_o relative_n be_v then_o to_o be_v understand_v vniversâ—litâ—r_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o lâ—ity_n have_v the_o power_n of_o choose_v their_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bishop_n must_v not_o name_v he_o sect._n 26._o he_o bring_v next_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n and_o jusiinian_n i_o have_v above_o answer_v to_o this_o they_o be_v out_o of_o their_o line_n when_o they_o meddle_v in_o these_o matter_n the_o citatiâ—ns_n themselves_o i_o can_v examine_v not_o have_v the_o book_n but_o if_o they_o be_v like_o what_o go_v before_o it_o be_v little_a matter_n he_o say_v this_o be_v setlâ—d_v also_o in_o the_o western_a church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o 9th_o council_n of_o toledo_n ans._n 1._o this_o council_n be_v hold_v an._n 650._o say_v the_o dr._n 656._o say_v alstedius_n this_o be_v in_o a_o time_n when_o corruption_n in_o the_o church_n be_v come_v to_o a_o great_a height_n 2._o in_o this_o provincial_a council_n be_v buâ—â—â—xteen_fw-mi bishop_n with_o what_o face_n then_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o what_o they_o do_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o western_a church_n this_o it_o be_v to_o speak_v big_a word_n instead_o of_o use_v strong_a argument_n 3._o the_o one_a â—anon_fw-mi impowereâ—h_v the_o heir_n of_o founder_n of_o church_n to_o prevent_v dilapidation_n in_o those_o church_n the_o second_o impower_v the_o founder_n himself_o quum_fw-la diu_fw-la in_o hâ—c_fw-la vita_fw-la supeâ—stes_fw-la extiterit_fw-la during_o life_n to_o have_v a_o care_n of_o these_o place_n and_o to_o offer_v fit_a rector_n to_o â—erve_v in_o they_o where_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v 1._o that_o the_o founder_n may_v be_v presume_v to_o be_v a_o good_a man_n by_o his_o liberality_n and_o theremore_n trust_v may_v be_v repose_v in_o he_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n but_o his_o heir_n who_o mâ—ght_v be_v profane_a heretic_n or_o atheist_n be_v not_o entrust_v with_o a_o concern_n of_o that_o nature_n as_o it_o be_v with_o we_o where_o papist_n must_v choose_v a_o minister_n for_o protestant_n or_o a_o atheist_n or_o drunkard_n etc._n etc._n 2._o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v not_o choose_v nor_o must_v consent_v but_o he_o be_v to_o offer_v a_o pastor_n which_o may_v well_o consist_v with_o the_o people_n election_n all_o that_o follow_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o rake_n into_o the_o dunghill_n of_o the_o latter_a corruption_n of_o the_o church_n to_o confirm_v this_o right_n of_o patronage_n i_o therefore_o wave_v it_o sect._n 27._o he_o be_v now_o arrive_v at_o his_o last_o consideration_n p._n 328._o thing_n be_v thus_o settle_v by_o general_a consent_n and_o establish_v by_o law_n there_o be_v no_o ground_n for_o the_o people_n to_o resum_fw-la the_o liberty_n of_o election_n i_o hope_v the_o weight_n of_o this_o be_v already_o take_v of_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o unbiased_a reader_n that_o there_o never_o be_v such_o general_a consent_n nor_o law_n till_o the_o church_n be_v quite_o corrupt_v and_o that_o these_o if_o they_o have_v be_v can_v not_o take_v away_o the_o people_n right_a of_o election_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v to_o own_o iâ—_n still_o he_o give_v three_o reason_n for_o this_o assertion_n 1._o it_o be_v not_o unalterable_a that_o be_v deny_v 2._o no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v allege_v against_o the_o settle_a way_n of_o dispose_n of_o live_n but_o may_v be_v remedy_v by_o lâ—w_n easy_a than_o those_o which_o will_v follow_v on_o popular_a elâ—ctions_n in_o a_o divide_a nation_n ans._n 1._o it_o be_v not_o only_a inconvenience_n that_o we_o object_n but_o cross_v of_o christ_n institution_n 2._o the_o doctor_n have_v nothing_o in_o his_o eye_n but_o living_n it_o be_v the_o pastoral_a relation_n that_o we_o mind_n and_o the_o concern_v of_o soul_n in_o it_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o put_v the_o power_n of_o dispose_n of_o these_o into_o the_o handâ—_n of_o â—_z 3._o we_o deny_v his_o assertion_n for_o though_o the_o law_n will_v restrain_v a_o popish_a patron_n from_o present_v a_o popish_a
church_n declare_v that_o this_o be_v not_o command_v out_o of_o a_o opinion_n that_o such_o kneel_v etc._n etc._n be_v antecedent_o please_v to_o god_n nor_o that_o this_o their_o command_n be_v unalterable_a nor_o bind_v to_o all_o nor_o that_o the_o thing_n command_v be_v unalterable_a and_o so_o bind_v but_o only_o the_o church_n judge_v this_o decent_a and_o fit_a to_o adorn_v the_o other_o part_n of_o worship_n i_o say_v in_o this_o case_n this_o bow_v shall_v be_v innocent_a ceremony_n and_o no_o act_n of_o false_a worship_n which_o i_o think_v will_v hardly_o go_v down_o with_o the_o great_a ceremony-monger_n and_o in_o a_o word_n let_v we_o but_o receive_v this_o one_o principle_n that_o there_o be_v no_o false_a worship_n without_o such_o opinion_n as_o he_o mention_v and_o man_n may_v do_v what_o they_o will_v and_o the_o church_n impose_v what_o she_o will_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n provide_v they_o keep_v a_o right_a opinion_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o thing_n so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o our_o concern_n to_o look_v to_o scripture_n that_o we_o may_v learn_v how_o to_o order_v the_o external_a worship_n of_o god_n but_o to_o look_v to_o our_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v not_o faulty_a and_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o be_v few_o of_o the_o ceremony_n that_o ever_o papist_n or_o heathen_n use_v but_o a_o church_n sound_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o in_o opinion_n about_o superstition_n may_v bring_v they_o into_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o open_v the_o door_n for_o ceremonial_a worship_n a_o little_a too_o wide_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o most_o sound_n divine_n sect._n 7._o another_o exception_n i_o make_v against_o the_o dr._n two_o way_n how_o a_o act_n become_v superstitious_a be_v let_v they_o especial_o the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v apply_v to_o our_o ceremony_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o even_o what_o himself_o have_v say_v may_v condemn_v they_o for_o however_o the_o pliable_a people_n that_o use_v the_o ceremony_n because_o command_v by_o the_o church_n and_o see_v no_o antecedent_n necessity_n or_o goodness_n in_o they_o may_v by_o this_o mean_n be_v acquit_v from_o superstition_n the_o church_n that_o impose_v they_o can_v be_v so_o innocent_a for_o either_o the_o church_n must_v have_v reason_n for_o this_o imposition_n or_o none_o but_o sic_fw-la volo_fw-la sic_fw-la jubeo_fw-la sit_fw-la pro_fw-la ratione_fw-la voluntas_fw-la the_o latter_a i_o hope_v the_o dr._n will_v not_o say_v lest_o by_o purge_v his_o church_n of_o superstition_n he_o make_v she_o guilty_a of_o as_o great_a a_o crime_n to_o wit_n be_v lord_n over_o god_n heritage_n and_o church-tyrant_n if_o he_o say_v the_o former_a this_o reason_n must_v be_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v needful_a that_o they_o please_v god_n no_o say_v our_o adversary_n the_o church_n reason_n for_o impose_v they_o be_v she_o think_v they_o decent_a and_o edify_v but_o do_v she_o not_o think_v this_o decency_n and_o that_o edification_n that_o be_v by_o they_o to_o be_v antecedent_o please_v to_o god_n and_o needful_a for_o the_o church_n if_o she_o do_v not_o she_o act_v by_o mere_a will_n if_o she_o do_v she_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o superstitious_a opinion_n in_o suppose_v uninstituted_a thing_n in_o worship_n to_o be_v please_v to_o god_n antecedental_o to_o a_o humane_a law_n for_o if_o the_o use_n of_o they_o be_v please_v to_o god_n so_o must_v the_o thing_n out_o of_o which_o that_o usefulness_n do_v result_v and_o indeed_o it_o may_v abundant_o appear_v to_o the_o conviction_n of_o all_o unbiased_a man_n what_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o these_o ceremony_n our_o bishop_n have_v when_o they_o appoint_v they_o by_o their_o canon_n impose_v they_o with_o rigour_n and_o severity_n punish_v the_o neglect_n of_o they_o with_o such_o violence_n and_o when_o they_o force_v they_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o they_o who_o agree_v with_o themselves_o in_o all_o thing_n else_o and_o when_o they_o make_v such_o distraction_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n rather_o than_o lay_v aside_o these_o thing_n can_v any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n who_o reason_n be_v not_o fetter_v by_o prejudice_n and_o interest_n judge_n that_o man_n who_o act_n so_o have_v no_o opinion_n of_o the_o antecedent_n goodness_n of_o the_o ceremony_n or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o think_v they_o please_v to_o god_n he_o that_o think_v otherwise_o can_v think_v what_o he_o will._n sect._n 8._o i_o come_v now_o to_o examine_v what_o the_o dâ—_n say_v in_o defence_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n which_o he_o require_v to_o make_v a_o uncommanded_a act_n in_o worship_n to_o be_v superstitious_a the_o one_a be_v that_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v necessary_a and_o please_a to_o god_n and_o the_o omission_n of_o it_o unpleasing_a to_o god_n antecedent_o to_o a_o humane_a law._n all_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o bring_v of_o what_o he_o say_v be_v that_o the_o observation_n that_o christ_n condemn_v in_o the_o pharisee_n have_v no_o other_o evil_n in_o they_o nor_o be_v condemn_v on_o any_o other_o account_n but_o because_o of_o this_o opinion_n that_o they_o have_v about_o they_o as_o grocius_n observe_v that_o touch_v any_o thing_n unclean_a by_o law_n do_v communicate_v uncleanness_n to_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o wash_v do_v cleanse_v both_o on_o which_o supposition_n they_o think_v this_o wash_v please_a to_o god._n three_o thing_n i_o here_o reply_n before_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v the_o drs._n proof_n of_o this_o his_o allegation_n 1._o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o purpose_n unless_o it_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v that_o christ_n condemn_v only_o their_o erroneous_a opinion_n and_o not_o theâ—â—_n practise_v or_o that_o they_o may_v lawful_o have_v add_v these_o religious_a observation_n to_o these_o that_o the_o lord_n have_v appoint_v in_o his_o law_n provide_v they_o have_v no_o opinion_n of_o the_o antecedent_n necessity_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o contrary_a be_v evident_a for_o our_o lord_n do_v express_o condemn_v the_o observe_n of_o these_o thing_n mark_v 7._o 8._o you_o hold_v the_o tradition_n of_o man_n as_o the_o wash_v of_o pot_n and_o cup_n and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n do_v you_o their_o do_v not_o their_o think_v only_o be_v condemn_v will_v any_o man_n say_v that_o if_o any_o of_o the_o pharisee_n shall_v have_v lay_v aside_o that_o opinion_n that_o the_o dr._n impute_v to_o they_o and_o look_v on_o these_o observation_n as_o of_o no_o necessity_n antecedent_n to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n and_o yet_o observe_v they_o careful_o and_o religious_o that_o such_o a_o one_o have_v sufficient_o comply_v with_o christ_n doctrine_n no_o sure_o for_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o disciple_n and_o pharisee_n be_v not_o about_o think_v but_o about_o do_v the_o disciple_n not_o only_o be_v not_o of_o their_o opinion_n but_o abstain_v from_o their_o practice_n sect._n 9_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o galat._n 4._o 9_o 10._o that_o the_o apostle_n condemn_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o old_a jewish_a ceremony_n though_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o be_v main_o dispute_v against_o their_o opinion_n of_o justification_n by_o work_n and_o these_o among_o other_o work_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o practice_n of_o these_o abstract_v from_o that_o opinion_n to_o be_v evil_a it_o be_v express_o condemn_v wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o our_o practice_n in_o god_n worship_n be_v not_o build_v on_o a_o bad_a opinion_n but_o itself_o must_v have_v warrant_n from_o god._n 2._o christ_n in_o that_o debate_n be_v main_o deal_v with_o the_o imposer_n of_o these_o ceremony_n the_o pharisee_n who_o continue_v that_o yoke_n on_o the_o people_n that_o their_o ancestor_n have_v lay_v on_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o take_v notice_n of_o a_o perverse_a opinion_n in_o they_o which_o move_v they_o so_o to_o impose_v on_o the_o people_n whereas_o the_o people_n that_o obey_v may_v be_v move_v only_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o guide_n hence_o he_o call_v they_o their_o tradition_n because_o they_o continue_v they_o and_o put_v new_a life_n in_o they_o by_o their_o authority_n the_o parallel_n then_o still_o hold_v between_o our_o case_n and_o they_o as_o they_o behove_v to_o have_v some_o undue_a esteem_n of_o these_o wash_n that_o make_v they_o impose_v they_o with_o the_o same_o yea_o more_a zeal_n than_o that_o with_o which_o they_o enjoin_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n so_o there_o must_v be_v in_o our_o church-guide_n some_o apprehension_n of_o good_a in_o the_o ceremony_n more_o than_o be_v meet_v that_o make_v they_o not_o only_o intermix_v they_o with_o divine_a worship_n but_o impose_v they_o with_o equal_a if_o not_o superior_a zeal_n with_o the_o
mean_a and_o instrument_n of_o convey_v grace_n to_o man_n ergo_fw-la ex_fw-la concessis_fw-la it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o be_v appoint_v by_o man_n the_o antecedent_n i_o prove_v for_o the_o church_n make_v her_o ceremony_n to_o stir_v up_o the_o dull_a mind_n of_o man_n and_o this_o in_o particular_a to_o be_v a_o token_n that_o hereafter_o the_o party_n baptize_v shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a of_o christ_n therefore_o it_o must_v be_v a_o mean_a of_o stir_v up_o one_o to_o own_o christ_n and_o be_v not_o this_o the_o very_a use_n of_o baptism_n what_o difference_n be_v there_o but_o that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o mean_v appoint_v by_o god_n for_o convey_v the_o grace_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v the_o other_o be_v a_o mean_v appoint_v by_o man_n for_o the_o same_o end_n sect._n 24._o the_o dr._n charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o insolence_n in_o appoint_v rite_n for_o apply_v the_o merit_n of_o christ_n and_o say_v this_o be_v the_o only_a possible_a way_n for_o a_o church_n to_o make_v new_a sacrament_n answer_v though_o we_o have_v many_o other_o argument_n against_o the_o ceremony_n than_o that_o they_o be_v sacrament_n of_o man_n make_n yet_o we_o will_v not_o pass_v even_o from_o that_o argument_n the_o drs._n assertion_n 〈…〉_z false_a for_o a_o sacrament_n be_v a_o visible_a sign_n of_o invisible_a graceâ—nd_n â—nd_z if_o man_n appoint_v sign_n of_o their_o own_o for_o represent_v or_o convey_v grace_n they_o make_v new_a sacrament_n though_o they_o do_v not_o intend_v by_o these_o to_o apply_v christ_n merit_n sacrament_n be_v for_o apply_v the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n as_o well_o as_o for_o apply_v the_o merit_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o if_o man_n pretend_v to_o make_v sign_n for_o the_o one_o though_o not_o for_o the_o other_o they_o make_v new_a sacrament_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o every_o significant_a custom_n in_o a_o church_n be_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o new_a sacrament_n as_o the_o dr._n will_v make_v we_o say_v sit_v at_o the_o sacrament_n put_v off_o the_o hat_n in_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n which_o he_o parall_v with_o the_o ceremony_n be_v quite_o of_o another_o nature_n be_v action_n make_v sit_v by_o civil_a custom_n and_o for_o their_o fitness_n use_v in_o worship_n but_o not_o appropriate_v to_o it_o mr._n b._n object_v against_o the_o cross_n be_v a_o bare_a rite_n of_o admission_n that_o the_o obligation_n be_v to_o the_o common_a duty_n of_o christianity_n the_o dr._n answer_v and_o be_v not_o every_o church-member_n bind_v to_o perform_v these_o how_o this_o answer_v the_o objection_n i_o see_v not_o for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o what_o church-member_n be_v oblige_v to_o but_o when_o christ_n have_v appoint_v a_o sacramental_a sign_n to_o represent_v the_o common_a duty_n of_o christianity_n whether_o the_o church_n may_v appoint_v another_o sign_n for_o the_o same_o end_n and_o join_v that_o sign_n with_o christ_n sign_n to_o be_v perform_v with_o it_o with_o the_o same_o solemnity_n and_o in_o the_o same_o office_n of_o divine_a worship_n he_o say_v that_o to_o show_v that_o crossing_n be_v a_o solemn_a rite_n of_o admission_n the_o church_n allow_v it_o to_o be_v forbear_v in_o private_a baptism_n answer_v 1._o this_o only_o show_v it_o to_o be_v a_o solemn_a action_n not_o that_o it_o be_v a_o solemn_a rite_n of_o admission_n for_o all_o this_o it_o may_v be_v a_o solemn_a sacrament_n or_o a_o solemn_a piece_n of_o other_o worship_n 2._o this_o allowance_n of_o the_o church_n do_v quite_o cross_a the_o drs._n conceit_n of_o its_o be_v a_o rite_n of_o admission_n into_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o if_o it_o be_v so_o look_v on_o the_o church_n will_v rather_o enjoin_v it_o then_o because_o without_o it_o the_o person_n baptize_v shall_v not_o at_o all_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n and_o so_o be_v no_o member_n of_o it_o and_o sure_o the_o rite_n of_o administration_n to_o the_o church_n be_v more_o needful_a where_o admission_n into_o the_o universal_a church_n to_o wit_n baptism_n be_v more_o questionable_a whether_o it_o have_v be_v do_v or_o not_o as_o in_o private_a baptism_n than_o where_o it_o be_v public_a and_o know_v to_o all_o to_o mr._n b_n objection_n that_o christ_n sacrament_n or_o symbol_n be_v sufficient_a and_o therefore_o we_o need_v not_o devise_v more_o he_o answer_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a the_o church_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o expediency_n and_o to_o appoint_v other_o rite_n that_o do_v not_o encroach_v on_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n by_o challenge_v any_o effect_n peculiar_a to_o they_o be_v no_o charge_v they_o with_o insufficiency_n reply_v 1._o mr._n b._n and_o other_o assert_v and_o prove_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o these_o rite_n as_o the_o dr._n well_o know_v wherefore_o he_o may_v well_o have_v expound_v we_o need_v not_o devise_v by_o we_o ought_v not_o devise_v 2._o there_o be_v other_o way_n how_o man_n rite_n may_v encroach_v on_o christ_n institution_n than_o by_o challenge_v any_o effect_n peculiar_a to_o they_o when_o as_o they_o be_v appropriate_v to_o religion_n use_v in_o or_o amid_o religious_a exercise_n and_o for_o religious_a ends._n 3_o dedicate_a a_o person_n to_o god_n engage_v the_o soul_n to_o own_o christ_n and_o such_o like_a be_v effect_n peculiar_a to_o christ_n institution_n for_o they_o be_v institute_v for_o these_o end_n and_o nothing_o else_o have_v any_o efficacy_n that_o way_n be_v destitute_a of_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o blessing_n wherefore_o even_o on_o that_o account_n and_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n our_o ceremony_n import_v a_o charge_v of_o god_n ordinance_n with_o insufficiency_n sect._n 25._o the_o rest_n of_o his_o debate_n with_o mr._n b._n pag._n 353_o 354._o i_o wave_v it_o be_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la only_o on_o a_o principle_n of_o mr._n b_n that_o i_o allow_v not_o he_o plead_v against_o mr._n b._n pag._n 355._o that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n if_o it_o have_v christ_n institution_n will_v be_v a_o sacrament_n because_o than_o it_o shall_v have_v promise_n annex_v and_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o quite_o change_v and_o the_o minister_n shall_v sing_v in_o christ_n name_n not_o in_o the_o church_n answer_n the_o nature_n of_o it_o will_v be_v then_o change_v no_o doubt_n because_o it_o will_v be_v a_o true_a sacrament_n and_o have_v the_o annex_v blessing_n but_o there_o will_v be_v no_o other_o change_n from_o what_o it_o now_o be_v than_o what_o depend_v upon_o the_o authority_n by_o which_o it_o be_v institute_v but_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v it_o to_o be_v now_o a_o mock_n sacrament_n and_o to_o have_v as_o much_o of_o a_o sacrament_n as_o be_v possible_a without_o divine_a institution_n the_o minister_n sign_v now_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o then_o will_v do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n say_v no_o more_o but_o that_o in_o the_o one_o case_n it_o be_v christ_n ordinance_n but_o in_o the_o other_o case_n it_o be_v man_n ordinance_n but_o do_v not_o hinder_v it_o in_o that_o case_n to_o be_v a_o humane_a sacrament_n whether_o mr._n b._n do_v misrepresent_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n about_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n or_o not_o which_o the_o doctor_n by_o many_o testimony_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v pag._n 357_o 358._o be_v not_o much_o to_o our_o business_n the_o doctor_n say_v that_o if_o by_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n the_o sacrament_n do_v at_o all_o convey_v grace_n whatever_o way_n it_o be_v do_v it_o show_v that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross-can_a never_o be_v advance_v to_o that_o dignity_n since_o in_o no_o sense_n it_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v a_o instrument_n for_o convey_v of_o grace_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v by_o this_o exclude_v from_o be_v a_o true_a sacrament_n but_o it_o may_v for_o all_o that_o be_v a_o false_a sacrament_n for_o though_o it_o be_v not_o their_o opinion_n that_o it_o convey_v grace_n yet_o it_o be_v by_o they_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o mean_a of_o stir_v up_o the_o mind_n and_o engage_v the_o soul_n to_o these_o act_n to_o which_o nothing_o but_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n can_v effectual_o help_v a_o person_n i_o hope_v the_o doctor_n conclusion_n of_o this_o debate_n with_o mr._n b._n may_v now_o appear_v to_o be_v groundless_a to_o wit_n that_o this_o phrase_n of_o a_o new_a sacrament_n be_v groundless_a and_o only_o invent_v to_o amuse_v people_n neither_o can_v i_o understand_v what_o sort_n of_o people_n these_o shall_v be_v who_o have_v be_v satisfy_v against_o all_o the_o other_o argument_n which_o he_o call_v convey_v their_o prejudices_fw-la and_o have_v so_o stick_v at_o this_o stumble_a block_n for_o we_o bring_v many_o argument_n against_o the_o ceremony_n that_o more_o weight_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v on_o though_o this_o want_v not_o its_o force_n sect._n 26._o
by_o lawful_a authority_n man_n who_o be_v zealous_o and_o godly_a affect_v may_v not_o with_o any_o good_a conscience_n approve_v they_o use_v they_o or_o as_o occasion_n require_v subscribe_v to_o they_o let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la and_o not_o restore_v until_o he_o repent_v and_o public_o revoke_v these_o his_o wicked_a error_n the_o dr._n have_v a_o subtle_a distinction_n here_o between_o but_o affirm_v which_o term_n mr._n b._n have_v use_v and_o affirm_v one_o will_v think_v that_o affirm_v and_o no_o more_o add_v to_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o but_o affirm_v but_o the_o dr._n say_v that_o affirm_v signify_v these_o circumstance_n which_o according_a to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n do_v deserve_v excommunication_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v do_v public_o and_o obstinate_o what_o ground_n the_o dr._n have_v for_o this_o criticism_n i_o know_v not_o i_o be_o sure_a his_o citation_n out_o of_o augustine_n that_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v with_o till_o he_o find_v a_o accuser_n or_o obstinate_o defend_v his_o opinion_n say_v nothing_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n affirm_v neither_o do_v i_o think_v that_o our_o court_n will_v be_v rule_v by_o augustine_n or_o the_o dr._n either_o if_o a_o man_n with_o the_o great_a modesty_n imaginable_a be_v ask_v why_o he_o do_v not_o conform_v shall_v say_v he_o can_v do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n he_o fall_v under_o the_o plain_a letter_n of_o this_o law_n and_o go_v against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o least_o that_o a_o modest_a man_n can_v say_v unless_o he_o will_v say_v i_o will_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o will_v be_v call_v obstinacy_n and_o so_o bring_v he_o under_o the_o law_n in_o the_o dr_n own_o sense_n but_o if_o the_o man_n as_o a_o modest_a man_n may_v give_v reason_n for_o his_o nonconformity_n when_o man_n require_v he_o to_o conform_v every_o word_n he_o say_v will_v bring_v he_o under_o this_o excommunication_n sect._n 3_o another_o answer_n that_o the_o dr._n bring_v against_o this_o plea_n be_v pag._n 368_o 369._o where_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o canonist_n that_o such_o a_o excommunication_n be_v but_o a_o commination_n and_o can_v affect_v the_o person_n till_o a_o sentence_n be_v past_a apply_v it_o to_o he_o and_o that_o man_n under_o such_o excommunication_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o execute_v it_o against_o themselves_o by_o withdraw_v from_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v not_o contend_v about_o this_o though_o one_o will_v think_v that_o such_o excommunication_n as_o he_o describe_v be_v rather_o ipso_fw-la jure_fw-la than_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la and_o that_o excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la bring_v one_o under_o the_o sentence_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o fact_n be_v commit_v but_o to_o let_v that_o pass_v this_o excommunication_n declare_v what_o we_o be_v to_o expect_v and_o the_o frequent_a yea_o general_a execution_n of_o it_o put_v most_o part_n out_o of_o capacity_n to_o come_v to_o church_n and_o may_v just_o alarm_n the_o rest_n to_o seek_v a_o retreat_n for_o themselves_o in_o time_n it_o be_v as_o when_o a_o act_n of_o banishment_n be_v pass_v by_o the_o magistrate_n the_o party_n be_v so_o far_o loose_v from_o his_o obligation_n to_o that_o society_n that_o he_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n withdraw_v before_o he_o be_v violent_o transport_v sure_o such_o excommunication_n and_o the_o fact_n which_o we_o neither_o deny_v nor_o be_v ashamed_a of_o be_v enough_o to_o loose_v our_o tie_n that_o we_o have_v to_o the_o church_n sect._n 4._o he_o answer_v a_o question_n can_v these_o be_v call_v schismatic_n who_o be_v first_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o church_n he_o say_v they_o may_v in_o two_o case_n 1._o when_o there_o be_v just_a cause_n for_o the_o sentence_n reply_v i_o deny_v not_o but_o such_o be_v to_o be_v condemn_v for_o their_o give_v just_a cause_n for_o such_o a_o sentence_n and_o it_o may_v be_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n they_o may_v be_v call_v schismatic_n but_o to_o call_v man_n schismatic_n for_o not_o join_v with_o a_o society_n that_o have_v cast_v they_o out_o seem_v to_o be_v such_o a_o figure_n as_o when_o man_n be_v call_v fugitive_n who_o be_v just_o banish_v but_o i_o will_v not_o contend_v about_o word_n if_o the_o dr._n can_v prove_v our_o excommunication_n just_a let_v he_o call_v we_o what_o he_o will._n the_o instance_n he_o give_v make_v nothing_o for_o that_o none_o of_o these_o church_n require_v sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n impose_v man_n devise_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o then_o excommunicate_a man_n for_o not_o submit_v to_o they_o his_o second_o case_n in_o which_o excommunicate_n be_v schismatic_n be_v if_o they_o set_v up_o new_a church_n which_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o church_n that_o he_o have_v before_o mention_v reply_v he_o now_o suppose_v the_o excommunication_n to_o be_v unjust_a else_o this_o case_n be_v coincident_a with_o the_o former_a and_o in_o that_o case_n i_o distinguish_v his_o assertion_n the_o unjust_a excommunication_n be_v either_o for_o a_o allege_a personal_a fault_n or_o for_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n unjust_o call_v false_a again_o it_o be_v either_o pass_v against_o one_o or_o few_o or_o it_o be_v against_o a_o great_a multitude_n a_o considerable_a part_n of_o a_o church_n or_o nation_n if_o it_o be_v for_o a_o allege_a personal_a fault_n where_o it_o be_v hardly_o suppose_v that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v concern_v i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o such_o may_v set_v up_o new_a church_n it_o be_v fit_a such_o shall_v quiet_o wait_v till_o they_o can_v be_v clear_v they_o have_v in_o that_o case_n no_o ground_n to_o charge_v the_o church_n with_o any_o fault_n in_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n but_o in_o the_o mis-application_n of_o a_o true_a and_o right_a way_n of_o discipline_n but_o where_o the_o unjust_a excommunication_n be_v for_o a_o sound_a principle_n false_o call_v error_n and_o it_o also_o reach_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n minister_n and_o people_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n among_o themselves_o let_v man_n call_v it_o set_v up_o of_o new_a church_n or_o what_o they_o will._n for_o 1._o it_o be_v strange_a if_o the_o half_a of_o a_o church_n or_o nation_n or_o near_o so_o many_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o live_v without_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n for_o the_o caprice_n of_o some_o ambitious_a churchman_n who_o excommunicate_v they_o because_o they_o will_v not_o dance_v after_o their_o pipe._n 2._o in_o this_o case_n the_o orthodox_n have_v be_v schismatic_n when_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o arian_n and_o set_v up_o new_a church_n 3._o christ_n shall_v oblige_v his_o people_n to_o live_v without_o his_o ordinance_n because_o of_o their_o love_n to_o the_o purity_n of_o they_o what_o the_o author_n object_v out_o of_o augustine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o our_o case_n but_o for_o private_a man_n excommunicate_v for_o falsly-imputed_n crime_n not_o for_o any_o thing_n of_o their_o faith_n for_o he_o bid_v they_o keep_v the_o true_a faith_n without_o separate_a meeting_n sect._n 5._o our_o author_n proceed_v in_o the_o end_n of_o page_n 371._o and_o forward_o to_o consider_v another_o plea_n make_v for_o separation_n to_o wit_n scruple_n of_o conscience_n which_o i_o think_v none_o do_v make_v the_o sole_a ground_n of_o separation_n but_o they_o have_v a_o ground_n for_o their_o scruple_n if_o that_o ground_n be_v good_a it_o will_v warrant_v the_o scruple_n and_o the_o separation_n too_o if_o not_o it_o can_v do_v neither_o and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o this_o as_o a_o plea_n distinct_a from_o what_o i_o have_v already_o defend_v i_o suppose_v the_o author_n that_o mention_v it_o intend_v no_o more_o than_o i_o say_v only_o they_o may_v rational_o maintain_v that_o a_o scruple_n not_o sufficient_o warrant_v in_o a_o person_n otherwise_o sober_a and_o sound_a about_o a_o matter_n indifferent_a or_o not_o intolerable_o evil_a though_o it_o do_v not_o free_a the_o scrupler_n from_o all_o blame_n yet_o may_v oblige_v the_o church_n not_o to_o impose_v with_o rigour_n the_o thing_n so_o scruple_v on_o such_o a_o person_n the_o dr._n here_o do_v not_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o disputant_n nor_o a_o casuist_n but_o of_o somewhat_o else_o that_o i_o shall_v not_o name_v for_o when_o it_o have_v be_v plead_v that_o these_o scruple_n be_v great_a of_o long_o stand_v not_o to_o be_v remove_v without_o very_o overpower_v impression_n on_o man_n mind_n he_o answer_v by_o a_o harange_a full_a of_o contempt_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o a_o little_a impartiality_n and_o consideration_n will_v do_v it_o but_o that_o
upon_o episcopacy_n which_o we_o do_v not_o and_o he_o no_o doubt_n do_v it_o upon_o misinformation_n but_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o this_o good_a man_n who_o the_o dr._n bring_v as_o a_o witness_n on_o his_o side_n do_v as_o much_o blame_v the_o church_n as_o we_o whilst_o he_o be_v for_o their_o quit_n of_o ceremony_n that_o occasion_n separation_n which_o he_o insist_v much_o on_o as_o the_o way_n to_o peace_n a_o notable_a piece_n of_o misinformation_n that_o this_o worthy_a person_n have_v meet_v with_o be_v that_o at_o a_o conference_n hold_v for_o union_n with_o the_o dissenter_n a_o little_a after_o his_o majesty_n restauration_n nothing_o let_v the_o agreement_n but_o some_o of_o the_o presbyterian_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o and_o their_o great_a condescendency_n for_o peace_n be_v know_v to_o all_o england_n and_o a_o last_a monument_n of_o it_o to_o posterity_n be_v the_o book_n call_v a_o petition_n for_o peace_n contain_v the_o thing_n that_o the_o presbyterian_o propose_v while_o the_o prelatical_a party_n will_v not_o part_v with_o yea_o nor_o forbear_v their_o brethren_n in_o the_o least_o ceremony_n or_o mode_n of_o their_o service_n sect._n 16._o the_o three_o letter_n be_v from_o the_o famous_a and_o excellent_a mounseur_fw-fr claude_n who_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o in_o the_o same_o step_n with_o his_o reverend_a colleague_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr angle_n he_o speak_v of_o episcopacy_n as_o tolerable_a that_o one_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n live_v under_o it_o this_o be_v not_o our_o question_n but_o it_o seem_v the_o question_n have_v be_v so_o state_v to_o he_o by_o they_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o procure_v his_o testimony_n to_o their_o cause_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o admit_v of_o minister_n that_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o bishop_n so_o do_v we_o he_o do_v high_o commend_v love_n and_o concord_n and_o we_o think_v it_o can_v be_v overvalue_v where_o it_o can_v be_v have_v without_o sin._n he_o speak_v of_o advantage_n both_o by_o episcopacy_n and_o parity_n and_o of_o disadvantage_n by_o both_o when_o manage_v by_o bad_a man_n nothing_o of_o which_o do_v we_o contradict_v he_o complain_v of_o extreme_n on_o both_o side_n we_o do_v the_o same_o we_o never_o yet_o think_v all_o of_o our_o party_n so_o moderate_a as_o they_o shall_v be_v after_o a_o proof_n of_o independency_n he_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o presbyterian_o with_o that_o decent_a respect_n that_o become_v a_o man_n of_o his_o understanding_n and_o breed_n and_o in_o a_o far_o other_o dialect_n than_o dr._n st._n do_v he_o wish_v they_o to_o be_v moderate_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o scandal_n that_o they_o think_v they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o episcopal_a order_n and_o to_o distinguish_v the_o person_n from_o the_o ministry_n this_o we_o refuse_v not_o he_o do_v indeed_o condemn_v our_o hold_a assembly_n apart_o but_o state_v it_o on_o this_o ground_n page_z 445._o as_o if_o we_o do_v separate_a because_o the_o public_a assemble_v be_v hold_v under_o episcopal_a government_n and_o that_o we_o think_v our_o presence_n there_o be_v a_o approve_v of_o it_o which_o be_v wide_a from_o our_o case_n but_o no_o doubt_n be_v according_a to_o his_o information_n for_o which_o we_o â—hank_v our_o episcopal_a brethren_n and_o commend_v their_o ingenuity_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v what_o he_o have_v page_n 446._o as_o if_o we_o think_v we_o can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n but_o only_o when_o we_o do_v full_o and_o general_o approve_v all_o thing_n in_o they_o which_o be_v far_o from_o our_o thought_n these_o principle_n he_o do_v most_o solid_o refute_v he_o say_v page_z 447._o that_o he_o can_v believe_v that_o any_o of_o â—us_a presbyterian_o look_v on_o their_o episcopal_a discipline_n or_o ceremony_n as_o blot_n and_o capital_a error_n that_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o salvation_n and_o do_v in_o this_o true_o judge_n for_o we_o have_v always_o disow_v such_o sentiment_n we_o judge_v they_o sinful_a evil_n which_o we_o dare_v not_o own_o but_o have_v much_o charity_n to_o some_o who_o own_v they_o he_o next_o advise_v the_o bishop_n to_o moderation_n and_o when_o the_o dispute_n be_v about_o ceremony_n that_o be_v a_o stumbling-block_n and_o nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o communion_n they_o will_v make_v it_o be_v see_v that_o they_o love_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n better_a than_o themselves_o o_o that_o this_o advice_n be_v follow_v how_o soon_o may_v peace_n return_v to_o our_o land_n now_o wherein_o have_v mr._n claude_n or_o his_o colleague_n touch_v our_o controversy_n alas_o good_a man_n they_o be_v abuse_v by_o misrepresentation_n their_o letter_n give_v just_a ground_n to_o think_v that_o if_o they_o be_v make_v umpire_n between_o the_o two_o party_n prelatical_a and_o presbyterian_a and_o hear_v the_o true_a state_n of_o our_o debate_n and_o true_a matter_n of_o fact_n they_o will_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o we_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o church_n way_n that_o they_o practice_n be_v the_o same_o that_o we_o be_v for_o wherefore_o the_o dr._n with_o no_o loss_n to_o his_o cause_n may_v have_v wave_v the_o produce_v of_o these_o letter_n what_o act_n be_v use_v by_o the_o prelatical_a party_n to_o get_v foreign_a divine_n to_o be_v on_o their_o side_n or_o at_o least_o to_o say_v nothing_o against_o they_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o famous_a and_o great_a antiquary_n mounseur_fw-fr l'_fw-fr arrogie_n who_o have_v write_v a_o book_n wherein_o he_o show_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o all_o know_v to_o be_v presbyterian_a with_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o another_o in_o defence_n of_o monsieur_n dialle_n touch_v the_o letter_n of_o ignatius_n and_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n against_o mr._n pearson_n and_o beverige_n and_o have_v design_v a_o reply_n to_o their_o answer_n that_o they_o have_v make_v to_o he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o some_o that_o favour_a episcopacy_n he_o do_v not_o finish_v his_o answer_n these_o be_v pitiful_a shift_n to_o support_v a_o totter_a cause_n of_o the_o same_o kidney_n be_v their_o deny_v relief_n to_o the_o french_a protestant_n minister_n and_o other_o who_o do_v not_o conform_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o ceremony_n be_v to_o they_o of_o more_o value_n than_o the_o great_a gosple_n duty_n of_o charity_n at_o dublin_n 1685._o a_o french_a minister_n who_o preach_v to_o some_o of_o these_o exile_n be_v suppress_v because_o he_o do_v not_o use_v the_o ceremony_n nor_o english_a liturgy_n since_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v meet_v with_o another_o instance_n of_o episcopal_a ingenuity_n for_o expose_v the_o presbyterian_o among_o the_o foreign_a church_n it_o be_v in_o a_o letter_n of_o the_o famous_a bochart_n date_v nou._n second_o 1680._o in_o answer_n to_o a_o letter_n from_o dr._n morley_n wherein_o the_o dr._n represent_v the_o presbyterian_a principle_n in_o three_o position_n whereof_o the_o three_o be_v a_o gross_a calumny_n and_o excellent_o disprove_v by_o bochart_n and_o the_o presbyterian_o full_o vindicate_v by_o he_o the_o position_n be_v reges_fw-la posse_fw-la vi_fw-la &_o armis_fw-la a_o subditis_fw-la cogi_fw-la in_o ordinem_fw-la &_o si_fw-la se_fw-la praebeant_fw-la immorigeros_fw-la de_fw-la soliis_fw-la deturbare_fw-la in_fw-la carcerem_fw-la câ—njici_fw-la siâ—â—i_fw-la in_o jus_o &_o carnificem_fw-la deniqne_fw-la capite_fw-la plecti_fw-la and_o the_o dr._n assert_n that_o these_o principle_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o murder_n of_o k._n c._n one_a the_o reader_n may_v abundant_o satisfy_v himself_o of_o the_o impudence_n of_o this_o calumny_n from_o mr._n bocharts_n letter_n as_o it_o be_v print_v after_o his_o phaleg_n and_o canaan_n from_o page_n 66._o of_o that_o letter_n ed._n francford_n 1681._o finis_fw-la
work_n by_o delegate_n when_o they_o be_v at_o ease_n nor_o do_v it_o prove_v that_o these_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o presbyter_n that_o cyprian_a cit_v tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v etc._n etc._n be_v to_o very_o good_a purpose_n when_o some_o martyr_n invade_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o i_o prove_v that_o as_o christ_n give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n to_o peter_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o to_o the_o people_n so_o he_o have_v give_v it_o to_o cyprian_a and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o presbyter_n not_o to_o the_o martyr_n it_o have_v be_v well_o if_o tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n have_v never_o be_v more_o abuse_v he_o say_v indeed_o that_o the_o church_n have_v ever_o be_v govern_v by_o bishop_n but_o the_o dr._n must_v prove_v that_o he_o mean_v by_o bishop_n alone_o as_o they_o be_v distinct_a and_o separate_a from_o the_o other_o presbyter_n the_o rest_n that_o follow_v that_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o govern_v and_o give_v account_n to_o god_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n that_o a_o church_n be_v a_o people_n unite_v to_o a_o bishop_n do_v all_o agree_v very_o well_o either_o with_o a_o congregational_a bishop_n or_o minister_n or_o a_o presbyterian_a moderator_n act_v in_o parity_n with_o other_o presbyter_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v the_o herculean_a argument_n from_o antiquity_n that_o man_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o sect._n 8._o i_o now_o proceed_v with_o the_o dr._n to_o the_o three_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o wit_n to_o prove_v that_o such_o a_o episcopacy_n as_o be_v practise_v here_o and_o be_v so_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n this_o last_o he_o suppose_v that_o he_o have_v prove_v be_v no_o devise_v a_o new_a species_n of_o church_n nor_o repugnant_a to_o any_o institution_n of_o christ._n to_o prove_v which_o sect._n 11._o he_o bring_v some_o of_o mr._n b_n concession_n which_o i_o neither_o yield_v nor_o will_v vindicate_v he_o bring_v also_o some_o argument_n of_o mr._n b_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ordinary_a govern_v part_n of_o the_o apostolic_a office_n be_v settle_v in_o all_o age_n wherefore_o i_o must_v for_o a_o little_a leave_v the_o dr._n and_o answer_v these_o argument_n of_o mr._n b_n but_o first_o i_o take_v notice_n that_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n in_o the_o dr._n and_o mr._n b._n too_o to_o call_v the_o govern_v part_n of_o the_o apostle_n office_n ordinary_a for_o 1._o that_o be_v to_o suppose_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n that_o they_o govern_v and_o preach_v be_v true_a but_o that_o officer_n that_o after_o be_v employ_v in_o govern_v or_o preach_v can_v claim_v that_o power_n as_o succeed_v to_o the_o apostle_n in_o any_o part_n of_o their_o office_n and_o without_o other_o warrant_v we_o deny_v the_o apostle_n govern_v and_o preach_v by_o another_o commission_n from_o christ_n than_o man_n now_o do_v and_o that_o both_o as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o the_o one_o be_v immediate_a the_o other_o mediate_v and_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o their_o commission_n warrant_v they_o to_o do_v many_o act_n in_o govern_v and_o preach_v that_o other_o have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v as_o give_v authoritative_a rule_n to_o all_o church_n where_o they_o come_v ordain_v and_o censure_v every_o where_o go_v up_o and_o down_o to_o preach_v every_o where_o without_o a_o call_n from_o any_o church_n without_o be_v fix_v any_o where_o this_o power_n no_o man_n can_v now_o pretend_v to_o wherefore_o i_o say_v that_o minister_n teâ—ch_n and_o rule_v the_o church_n not_o by_o virtue_n of_o apostolic_a office_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o commit_v to_o they_o but_o by_o virtue_n of_o another_o office_n distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n which_o they_o receive_v by_o their_o ordination_n 2._o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n govern_v power_n be_v not_o ordinary_a because_o there_o be_v a_o ordinary_a govern_v power_n in_o the_o church_n even_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o exercise_v by_o other_o man_n though_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o apostle_n govern_v power_n the_o presbytery_n do_v then_o ordain_v they_o do_v also_o excommunicate_a as_o be_v above_o show_v and_o the_o apostle_n direct_v they_o so_o to_o do_v and_o sometime_o concur_v with_o they_o and_o sometime_o they_o act_v without_o they_o sect._n 9_o let_v we_o now_o hear_v mr._n b_o s._n argument_n 1._o we_o read_v say_v he_o christ_n direct_v pt_v 3._o question_v 56._o p._n 831._o of_o the_o sâ—â—lâ—ng_n of_o that_o form_n viz._n general_a officer_n as_o well_o as_o particular_a but_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o absolution_n discharge_v or_o cessation_n of_o the_o institution_n ans._n 1._o if_o this_o argument_n have_v any_o force_n it_o will_v prâ—ve_v the_o continuance_n of_o all_o the_o extraordinary_a office_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o church_n prophet_n evangelist_n worker_n of_o miracle_n etc._n etc._n for_o we_o read_v not_o that_o ever_o they_o be_v discharge_v ans._n 2._o it_o be_v enough_o to_o abolish_v and_o discharge_v that_o institution_n that_o this_o office_n be_v settle_v in_o the_o person_n of_o some_o man_n immediate_o by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o after_o their_o decease_n he_o neither_o put_v other_o in_o their_o room_n immediate_o by_o himself_o nor_o give_v the_o church_n any_o hint_n that_o such_o a_o thing_n shall_v be_v do_v but_o instead_o of_o that_o he_o have_v give_v sufficient_a direction_n for_o propogate_a other_o officer_n in_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n argument_n 2._o if_o we_o affirm_v a_o cessation_n without_o proof_n we_o seem_v to_o accuse_v god_n of_o mutabillity_n as_o settle_v one_o form_n of_o government_n for_o one_o age_n only_o and_o no_o long_o ans._n i_o hope_v mr._n b._n will_v not_o say_v that_o a_o change_n in_o god_n work_n yea_o or_o institution_n do_v argue_v mutability_n in_o god_n be_v not_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n institution_n now_o change_v be_v not_o prophet_n evangelist_n man_n gift_v with_o divers_a tongue_n etc._n etc._n his_o institution_n and_o yet_o now_o cease_v and_o no_o other_o proof_n can_v be_v give_v for_o their_o cessation_n then_o what_o we_o give_v for_o the_o cease_n of_o apostle_n neither_o do_v we_o say_v they_o be_v cease_v without_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v by_o immediate_a commission_n from_o god_n that_o that_o now_o can_v be_v pretend_v to_o and_o that_o the_o lord_n have_v hint_v no_o other_o way_n of_o continue_v such_o a_o office_n in_o his_o house_n nor_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v continue_v be_v abundant_a proof_n of_o this_o cessation_n argument_n 3._o we_o leave_v room_n for_o audacious_a wit_n according_o to_o question_v other_o gospel_n institution_n as_o pastor_n sacrament_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v but_o for_o a_o age._n ans._n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o show_n of_o reason_n for_o this_o for_o their_o gospel_n institution_n have_v more_o abide_a warrant_n then_o immediate_a commission_n give_v by_o christ_n to_o some_o to_o administer_v they_o argument_n 4._o it_o be_v general_a officer_n that_o christ_n promise_v to_o be_v with_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n maâ—h_n 28._o 20._o ans._n 1._o if_o this_o argument_n prove_v any_o thing_n it_o prove_v too_o much_o to_o wit_n that_o only_o general_a officer_n have_v that_o promise_n which_o i_o hope_v mr._n b._n will_v not_o say_v ans._n 2._o it_o be_v speak_v to_o general_a officer_n but_o the_o promise_n be_v not_o make_v to_o they_o alone_o but_o to_o all_o that_o shall_v be_v employ_v in_o the_o work_n of_o teach_v and_o baptise_v and_o these_o be_v particular_o here_o mention_v will_v prove_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v teacher_n and_o baptizer_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v general_a officer_n as_o the_o metropolitan_o etc._n etc._n that_o mr._n b._n dream_v of_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n sect._n 10._o the_o dr._n to_o improve_v these_o argument_n of_o mr._n bâ—_n to_o his_o purpose_n join_v with_o he_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o age_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v leave_v successor_n in_o the_o care_n of_o government_n of_o the_o church_n aus_n who_o doubt_v of_o that_o but_o the_o question_n be_v to_o who_o do_v the_o apostle_n commit_v this_o care_n we_o say_v to_o the_o pastor_n in_o common_a he_o say_v to_o diocesan_n bishop_n this_o we_o deny_v that_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v either_o from_o any_o write_n or_o deed_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o age_n next_o after_o they_o that_o the_o bishop_n be_v look_v on_o as_o succeed_v to_o the_o apostle_n in_o
the_o government_n of_o church_n we_o deny_v not_o though_o we_o deny_v that_o they_o have_v that_o office_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o then_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o alone_a who_o in_o the_o 2._o or_o 3._o century_n begin_v to_o get_v the_o name_n of_o bishop_n appropriate_a to_o they_o have_v that_o government_n by_o themselves_o or_o in_o common_a with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o presbyter_n unless_o the_o dr._n prove_v the_o former_a he_o speak_v not_o to_o the_o point_n none_o have_v better_a prove_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v here_o hold_v by_o the_o dr._n then_o he_o himself_o iren._n p._n 308._o to_o wit_n that_o not_o bishop_n alone_o but_o all_o presbyter_n succeed_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o by_o testimony_n out_o of_o cyprian_a jerom_n and_o ignatius_n sect._n 11._o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o english_a episcopacy_n do_v not_o take_v away_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o presbyter_n as_o some_o allege_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o make_v no_o new_a species_n of_o government_n from_o what_o christ_n institute_v or_o be_v read_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o do_v not_o allege_v that_o it_o take_v away_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o presbyter_n for_o that_o be_v to_o reduce_v they_o into_o the_o same_o order_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n but_o we_o say_v it_o usurp_v a_o undue_a power_n over_o they_o that_o neither_o christ_n nor_o the_o primitive_a church_n ever_o allow_v in_o take_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n that_o power_n of_o govern_v the_o church_n that_o they_o have_v equal_a with_o the_o bishop_n and_o in_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v observe_v in_o our_o progess_n in_o order_n to_o make_v out_o what_o he_o allege_v he_o propose_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v inquire_v into_o sect._n 12._o first_o what_o power_n be_v leave_v to_o presbyter_n in_o our_o church_n 2._o what_o authority_n the_o bishop_n have_v â—ver_v they_o for_o the_o first_o he_o assert_v their_o power_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o because_o they_o have_v a_o place_n in_o the_o convocation_n where_o rule_n of_o discipline_n article_n of_o doctrine_n and_o form_n of_o service_n be_v determine_v how_o small_a a_o matter_n this_o be_v though_o the_o dr._n aggravate_v it_o i_o do_v with_o he_o appeal_v to_o any_o man_n of_o understanding_n who_o be_v unbiased_a and_o who_o know_v the_o constitution_n of_o a_o english_a convocation_n it_o consist_v of_o two_o house_n in_o the_o upper_a house_n be_v only_a bishop_n and_o let_v the_o low_a house_n never_o so_o unanimous_o vote_v for_o a_o thing_n they_o can_v reject_v it_o that_o be_v 25_o man_n who_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v no_o more_o power_n than_o any_o other_o 25_o of_o near_o 9000_o so_o many_o church_n be_v reckon_v in_o england_n take_v to_o themselves_o as_o much_o power_n as_o all_o these_o then_o for_o the_o low_a house_n of_o the_o convocation_n it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o presbyter_n indeed_o as_o the_o dr._n say_v but_o many_o if_o not_o most_o of_o they_o such_o as_o by_o no_o law_n of_o christ_n have_v more_o power_n to_o sit_v there_o than_o any_o other_o have_v as_o dean_n archdeacon_n and_o other_o cathedral_n officer_n here_o also_o the_o presbyter_n be_v bereave_v of_o that_o party_n of_o power_n that_o be_v their_o due_n beside_o that_o few_o of_o the_o inferior_a presbyter_n be_v admit_v often_o not_o above_o two_o or_o four_o in_o a_o diocese_n if_o then_o their_o power_n be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o the_o bishop_n and_o their_o creature_n in_o the_o convocation_n let_v any_o judge_n he_o next_o prove_v the_o power_n by_o the_o hand_n that_o they_o have_v in_o ordination_n or_o give_v order_n as_o he_o call_v it_o to_o wit_n that_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o this_o church_n four_o presbyter_n be_v to_o assist_v the_o bishop_n and_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o person_n to_o be_v ordain_v or_o the_o bishop_n in_o their_o presence_n and_o to_o join_v the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n here_o also_o their_o power_n be_v swallow_v up_o for_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v equal_a power_n with_o these_o four_o yea_o with_o the_o bishop_n himself_o which_o be_v whole_o take_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n and_o manage_v at_o the_o bishop_n pleasure_n who_o choose_v these_o four_o beside_z that_o this_o be_v real_o if_o ever_o practise_v the_o person_n be_v usual_o examine_v or_o say_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o bishop_n chaplain_n and_o the_o bishop_n lay_v his_o hand_n on_o he_o sect._n 12._o next_o he_o tell_v we_o what_o power_n presbyter_n have_v in_o their_o particular_a charge_n p._n 267._o which_o he_o leave_v we_o to_o gather_v from_o 3_o topic_n the_o epistle_n that_o be_v read_v at_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o presbyter_n to_o wit_n act._n 20._o or_o 1_o tim._n 3._o what_o a_o impertinency_n say_v the_o dr._n have_v both_o these_o be_v if_o the_o presbyter_n power_n have_v be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o bishop_n a_o goodly_a argument_n some_o think_v it_o a_o great_a impertinency_n and_o boldness_n too_o in_o the_o face_n of_o these_o scripture_n to_o make_v a_o distinction_n as_o to_o any_o part_n of_o church_n power_n between_o a_o presbyter_n and_o a_o bishop_n his_o next_o topic_a be_v the_o bishop_n exhortation_n at_o the_o ordination_n where_o he_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o office_n and_o greatness_n of_o the_o charge_n call_v they_o pastor_n that_o they_o be_v to_o teach_v premonish_v and_o feed_v and_o provide_v for_o the_o lord_n family_n etc._n etc._n this_o indeed_o imply_v their_o preach_a power_n but_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o rule_v power_n which_o the_o lord_n join_v with_o it_o but_o the_o bishop_n do_v separate_v they_o and_o for_o all_o this_o say_n over_o their_o cold_a â—esson_n at_o the_o solemnity_n the_o bishop_n will_v not_o suffer_v the_o presbyter_n to_o preach_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o ordination_n without_o licence_n so_o that_o their_o rule_a power_n be_v take_v away_o and_o their_o preach_a power_n restraineâ—_n at_o the_o bishop_n pleasure_n this_o be_v a_o cross_v of_o christ_n institution_n who_o make_v they_o equal_a neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o wonder_n that_o the_o bishop_n practice_n shall_v cross_v his_o own_o exhortation_n then_o that_o he_o shall_v cross_v the_o scripture_n read_v on_o that_o occasion_n his_o three_o topick_n be_v the_o ordain_v person_n oath_n to_o minister_v word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o discipline_n as_o this_o realm_n have_v receive_v the_o same_o here_o discipline_n be_v pro_fw-la forma_fw-la mention_v but_o the_o follow_a word_n show_v the_o meaning_n for_o this_o realm_n have_v not_o receive_v christ_n discipline_n to_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o officer_n into_o who_o hand_n he_o put_v it_o but_o the_o dr._n acknowledge_v little_o less_o than_o i_o say_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o general_a care_n of_o government_n and_o discipline_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o bishop_n i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v by_o this_o time_n see_v that_o the_o presbyter_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v not_o all_o that_o power_n leave_v to_o they_o that_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o minister_n and_o therefore_o the_o english_a episcopacy_n be_v another_o kind_n of_o church_n government_n than_o that_o which_o christ_n institute_v or_o the_o pure_a primitive_a time_n know_v sect._n 13._o the_o other_o thing_n he_o propose_v be_v sect._n 13._o to_o show_v what_o authority_n the_o bishop_n have_v by_o his_o consecration_n which_o he_o place_v in_o government_n ordination_n and_o censure_n and_o he_o say_v the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v believe_v that_o bishop_n do_v succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o these_o part_n of_o their_o office._n this_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o the_o dr._n shall_v have_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v ground_n to_o believe_v so_o mr._n bs._n concession_n will_v not_o oblige_v we_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n that_o she_o do_v believe_v so_o i_o be_o not_o convince_v from_o what_o he_o bring_v in_o proof_n of_o it_o but_o the_o contrary_n i_o have_v prove_v above_o wherefore_o i_o shall_v take_v no_o further_o notice_n of_o this_o section_n except_o to_o examine_v his_o notion_n p._n 269._o on_o which_o he_o seem_v to_o value_v himself_o very_o high_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n they_o manage_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n themselves_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n but_o bishops'_o and_o presbyter_n be_v one_o but_o as_o the_o apostle_n go_v off_o bishop_n come_v to_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o several_a church_n who_o the_o apostle_n settle_v some_o soon_o some_o late_a if_o which_o say_v he_o we_o have_v a_o incontrouleable_a evidence_n in_o timothy_n and_o titus_n and_o by_o this_o he_o will_v reconcile_v the_o